A continuation of the historical relation of the late General Assembly in Scotland with an account of the commissions of that assembly, and other particulars concerning the present state of the church in that kingdom.
         Cockburn, John, 1652-1729.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 206 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 39 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33543
         Wing C4805
         ESTC R2774
         12131178
         ocm 12131178
         54716
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33543)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54716)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 887:7)
      
       
         
           
             A continuation of the historical relation of the late General Assembly in Scotland with an account of the commissions of that assembly, and other particulars concerning the present state of the church in that kingdom.
             Cockburn, John, 1652-1729.
          
           75, [1] p.
           
             Printed by B. Griffin, for Samuel Keble ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Attributed to John Cockburn. cf. NUC pre-1956.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland. -- General Assembly.
           Scotland -- Church history -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-08 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-08 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           CONTINUATION
           OF
           THE
           Historical
           Relation
           Of
           the
           late
           General
           Assembly
           IN
           SCOTLAND
           ,
           With
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Commissions
           of
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           other
           particulars
           concerning
           the
           present
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           
             They
             know
             not
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             understand
             ;
             they
             walk
             on
             in
             Darkness
             ,
          
           
             Psal.
             82.
             5th
             .
          
        
         
           Licens'd
           ,
           November
           14th
           .
           1691.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             B.
             Griffin
          
           ,
           for
           
             Samuel
             Keble
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Great
             Turk's-Head
          
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           over
           against
           Fetter-lane-End
           .
           1691.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           CONTINUATION
           OF
           THE
           HISTORICAL
           RELATION
           Of
           the
           Late
           GENERAL
           ASSEMBLY
           IN
           SCOTLAND
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           IT
           is
           in
           Writing
           as
           in
           Building
           ,
           when
           once
           a
           man
           engageth
           him self
           in
           it
           ,
           before
           he
           hath
           done
           he
           is
           necessitated
           to
           carr●y
           
             it
             on
             further
             than
             what
             he
             first
             thought
             on
             .
          
           The
           Historical
           Relation
           
             of
             the
             late
             General
             Assembly
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           was
           at
           first
           extorted
           from
           me
           by
           the
           Curiosity
           of
           a
           private
           Friend
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           prevailed
           to
           have
           it
           published
           :
           When
           I
           yielded
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           thought
           my
           business
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           expected
           no
           further
           trouble
           ,
           but
           now
           I
           am
           made
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           lies
           an
           obligation
           upon
           me
           ,
           to
           continue
           the
           History
           of
           
             our
             Presbyterians
          
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           because
           my
           
             former
             Relation
          
           hath
           increased
           in
           many
           a
           Curiosity
           to
           
             understand
             more
          
           and
           more
           ,
           of
           the
           Genius
           and
           Actings
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           and
           because
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           will
           be
           incompleat
           if
           I
           do
           not
           add
           to
           it
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           
             Commission
             of
             that
             Assembly
          
           ,
           for
           the
           South
           and
           for
           the
           North
           of
           Scotland
           .
           I
           know
           that
           by
           such
           enterprises
           ,
           I
           expose
           my self
           to
           the
           malice
           and
           aspersions
           of
           a
           party
           ,
           of
           whose
           Revenge
           and
           Calumnies
           we
           have
           frequent
           instances
           ,
           but
           seeing
           I
           have
           already
           dipt
           my
           Hand
           in
           the
           affair
           ,
           I
           will
           proceed
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           what
           ever
           prejudice
           it
           may
           be
           to
           my self
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           an
           advantage
           to
           Posterity
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           Errors
           and
           Miscarriages
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           many
           ,
           have
           set
           themselves
           up
           as
           the
           true
           Lights
           of
           
           the
           World.
           The
           false
           Opinion
           which
           the
           World
           had
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           party
           ,
           has
           twice
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           Shipwrack
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           the
           shewing
           them
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           may
           both
           prevent
           it
           a
           third
           time
           ,
           and
           also
           help
           to
           recover
           it
           for
           this
           ,
           for
           I
           hope
           people
           will
           not
           be
           so
           mad
           as
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           any
           more
           ,
           to
           be
           led
           blindly
           by
           such
           Guides
           as
           they
           see
           have
           not
           knowledge
           enough
           to
           qualifie
           them
           for
           the
           Office
           ;
           and
           who
           while
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           purest
           part
           of
           Christians
           ,
           commit
           such
           things
           as
           even
           Heathens
           would
           
             scruple
             at
          
           .
        
         
           Since
           
             the
             publishing
          
           of
           the
           
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             the
          
           General
           
             Assembly
             ,
             they
          
           have
           Printed
           the
           principal
           Acts
           of
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           with
           an
           Index
           or
           Table
           ,
           of
           such
           Acts
           as
           were
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           published
           .
           By
           this
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           many
           particulars
           in
           my
           former
           Relation
           is
           confirmed
           ,
           only
           I
           find
           a
           mistake
           in
           one
           or
           two
           Acts
           I
           made
           mention
           of
           ,
           as
           also
           one
           or
           two
           more
           which
           were
           
             altogether
             omitted
             .
             In
             the
             52d
          
           page
           of
           the
           
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             It
             was
             said
             that
             Pedagogues
             ,
             Chapla●ns
             and
             Students
             ,
             were
             appointed
          
           to
           
             own
             and
             subscribe
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           but
           I
           find
           in
           the
           
             first
             Article
          
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             An
             Act
             approving
             several
             Overtures
             ,
             which
             relates
             to
             that
             matter
             .
             That
             Probationers
             Licensed
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Intrants
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             received
             into
             Communion
             with
             them
             in
             Church
             Government
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             this
             ,
          
           and
           no
           mention
           of
           
             Pedag●gues
             ,
             Chaplains
             ,
             and
             Students
          
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             named
             in
          
           the
           first
           draught
           of
           the
           Act
           presented
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           informed
           me
           ,
           did
           not
           advert
           to
           the
           alteration
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           caused
           by
           the
           Commissioner
           ,
           who
           knew
           that
           otherwise
           it
           would
           occasion
           no
           little
           disturbance
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           for
           as
           there
           were
           many
           
             Pedagogues
             and
             Chaplains
          
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           refused
           it
           ,
           so
           the
           Families
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           disgusted
           with
           the
           Government
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           obliged
           to
           
             part
             with
             them
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           page
           61.
           
           
             That
             Mr.
          
           Gilbert
           Rule
           
             was
             joined
             to
             Mr.
          
           Alexander
           Pitcairn
           ,
           
             for
             writing
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             printed
             accounts
             of
             the
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             latter
             had
             excused
             himself
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             sooner
             ,
             by
             the
             want
             of
             due
             information
             of
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             but
             it
          
           appears
           now
           from
           the
           Index
           of
           
             their
             imprinted
             Acts
          
           ,
           that
           this
           task
           is
           wholly
           committed
           to
           Mr.
           
             Gilbert
             Rule
          
           :
           And
           Mr.
           Pit●airn
           declared
           lately
           to
           one
           of
           my
           acquaintance
           ,
           that
           he
           refused
           that
           employment
           altogether
           at
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           because
           by
           some
           informations
           that
           had
           been
           sent
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
             he
             saw
             these
             accounts
             could
             not
             be
             otherwise
             answered
             than
             by
             justifying
             of
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             which
             he
             neither
             would
             ,
             nor
             could
             do
             .
          
           My
           Authors
           do
           not
           remember
           ,
           that
           they
           heard
           such
           free
           and
           plain
           Language
           at
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           certainly
           it
           was
           too
           remarkable
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of●
           
           but
           because
           Mr.
           Pitcairn
           saith
           it
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           this
           hath
           passed
           in
           some
           
             private
             Committee
          
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           expressed
           himself
           so
           freely
           upon
           this
           head
           ,
           that
           they
           found
           him
           too
           honest
           and
           
             ingenuous
             for
             serving
          
           their
           designs
           ,
           and
           have
           thought
           Mr.
           
             Gilbert
             Rule
          
           a
           fitter
           Tool
           by
           far
           for
           their
           purpose
           .
           The
           time
           of
           the
           sitting
           of
           a
           new
           Assembly
           doth
           approach
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           diligence
           ,
           and
           yet
           nothing
           of
           this
           nature
           has
           appeared
           from
           him
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           finds
           the
           task
           very
           hard
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           much
           puzzled
           both
           at
           once
           to
           save
           his
           honesty
           ,
           and
           to
           excuse
           his
           party
           .
           If
           he
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Pamphlet
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             A
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
          
           (
           which
           is
           an
           answer
           to
           the
           
             ten
             Questions
          
           about
           Presbyterians
           )
           as
           is
           commonly
           reported
           and
           believed
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           guess
           how
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           he
           is
           to
           answer
           these
           accounts
           ,
           
             viz.
             First
          
           ,
           By
           an
           impudent
           denial
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           extenuating
           the
           sufferings
           of
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           
             comparison
             of
             what
             they
             suffered
          
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           said
           there
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             instances
             alledged
             are
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             one
             of
             many
             amongst
             them
             ,
             suffered
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             .
          
           His
           ingenuity
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           appears
           from
           what
           I
           have
           said
           of
           Mr.
           Pitcairn
           ,
           who
           refused
           to
           make
           any
           reply
           to
           these
           printed
           accounts
           ,
           because
           the
           information
           sent
           to
           him
           confirmed
           the
           truth
           of
           them
           :
           And
           as
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           tho
           it
           were
           true
           that
           they
           suffered
           as
           much
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           
             no
             reasonable
             excuse
          
           for
           the
           present
           sufferings
           of
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           ;
           as
           the
           common
           Proverb
           is
           ,
           
             Two
             Blacks
             make
             not
             a
             White
             :
          
           Nor
           will
           it
           justifie
           the
           ills
           and
           grievances
           of
           the
           present
           times
           ,
           that
           in
           former
           times
           there
           were
           as
           great
           and
           as
           many
           .
           If
           they
           had
           had
           a
           due
           sense
           of
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           had
           rightly
           improved
           them
           ,
           this
           would
           have
           prompted
           them
           to
           Mercy
           and
           Compassion
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           teacheth
           us
           as
           to
           bear
           the
           Cross
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           on
           our selves
           ,
           patiently
           and
           chearfully
           ,
           ●o
           to
           prevent
           it
           in
           others
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           falls
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           ease
           and
           relieve
           them
           all
           we
           can
           :
           It
           maketh
           men
           gentle
           and
           meek
           ,
           and
           to
           deal
           tenderly
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           it
           seems
           they
           are
           acted
           by
           another
           Spirit
           ,
           viz.
           A
           Spirit
           of
           Bitterness
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           Revenge
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           forward
           to
           render
           others
           miserable
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           pleasure
           when
           they
           see
           them
           afflicted
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           either
           any
           or
           all
           of
           them
           suffered
           so
           much
           as
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           have
           in
           this
           Revolution
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Glasgow
          
           ,
           which
           proved
           fatal
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           a
           good
           many
           Ministers
           were
           laid
           aside
           ,
           or
           rather
           they
           made
           a
           pretext
           of
           it
           to
           lay
           themselves
           aside
           ,
           thinking
           by
           their
           number
           to
           render
           
             the
             Government
          
           odious
           ,
           or
           to
           oblige
           it
           to
           revoke
           that
           Act
           ,
           which
           required
           their
           submission
           to
           Episcopacy
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           nothing
           
             comparable
             to
          
           the
           treatment
           our
           Ministers
           met
           with
           from
           the
           Rabble
           .
           They
           were
           forewarned
           by
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Glasgow
          
           ,
           and
           had
           several
           months
           allowed
           
           them
           to
           deliberate
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           suffered
           ,
           
             even
             after
          
           the
           expiring
           of
           the
           term
           prescribed
           by
           that
           Act
           ,
           to
           possess
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           up
           their
           Stipends
           ;
           nay
           ,
           very
           many
           continued
           still
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           were
           con●ived
           at
           by
           the
           Government
           till
           the
           year
           1683.
           and
           a
           great
           many
           also
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           actually
           turned
           out
           ,
           were
           again
           indulged
           by
           the
           Clemency
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Government
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           other
           Parishes
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           a
           Schism
           among
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           who
           had
           not
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           envied
           them
           who
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           divided
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           uttered
           bitter
           words
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           obliged
           them
           to
           make
           a
           Vindication
           of
           themselves
           in
           a
           Book
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             A
             Review
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Indulgence
          
           ;
           but
           the
           treatment
           of
           our
           Ministers
           was
           summary
           ,
           and
           the
           proceedings
           against
           them
           very
           cruel
           and
           severe
           .
           The
           Rabble
           surprised
           them
           ,
           assaulted
           them
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           allowed
           them
           not
           the
           least
           respite
           ,
           but
           Barbarously
           thrust
           them
           ,
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           instantly
           out
           of
           Doors
           .
           Nor
           had
           they
           time
           given
           them
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           to
           gather
           in
           their
           Debts
           ,
           or
           provide
           necessary
           sustenance
           for
           themselves
           and
           Families
           :
           So
           ,
           many
           who
           might
           have
           otherwise
           lived
           well
           enough
           ,
           are
           at
           present
           in
           a
           starving
           condition
           ,
           and
           are
           necessitated
           to
           receive
           Alms
           ,
           that
           they
           and
           their
           Families
           may
           not
           quite
           perish
           .
           Besides
           ,
           some
           have
           sustained
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Wives
           ,
           others
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           
             and
             some
          
           of
           both
           ,
           occasioned
           
             by
             the
             inhumane
             usage
          
           of
           the
           Rabble
           .
           And
           whatever
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           have
           suffered
           at
           
             this
             time
             ,
             they
          
           have
           suffered
           
             meerly
             upon
          
           the
           account
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           whereas
           
             in
             the
             late
             times
             ,
             none
          
           ever
           
             suffered
             meerly
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Presbytery
             .
          
           See
           Sir
           Geo.
           Mackenzie's
           defence
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             King
             Charles
             the
          
           2d
           .
           
             Some
             of
             them
             indeed
          
           were
           Hanged
           ,
           as
           King
           ,
           and
           Kid
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           more
           ,
           very
           deservedly
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           Sedition
           and
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           Government
           .
           There
           was
           never
           any
           severity
           shewed
           towards
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           found
           Ploting
           ,
           and
           then
           indeed
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Government
           did
           oblige
           our
           Rulers
           to
           have
           a
           strict
           eye
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           means
           to
           curb
           them
           .
           And
           what
           Government
           would
           not
           be
           severe
           to
           men
           of
           their
           principles
           ,
           who
           hold
           it
           lawful
           to
           Deth●one
           and
           Kill
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           Murder
           those
           imployed
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           act
           agreeably
           to
           their
           minds
           ;
           and
           who
           have
           put
           those
           principles
           in
           practise
           as
           often
           as
           they
           had
           occasion
           ?
        
         
           The
           Acts
           which
           were
           omitted
           were
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             That
             whereby
          
           John
           Blair
           
             was
             Elected
             to
             be
          
           Agent
           
             for
             the
             Church
          
           .
           This
           person
           serveth
           the
           Kirk
           as
           the
           Kings
           Sollicitor
           serveth
           the
           State
           ;
           he
           conveyeth
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           and
           Commission
           ,
           to
           particular
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ;
           pursueth
           all
           the
           causes
           wherein
           the
           Kirk
           is
           concerned
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Civil
           Authority
           may
           assist
           that
           of
           
             the
             Kirk
          
           ,
           he
           takes
           out
           Letters
           of
           Summons
           from
           the
           Council
           against
           such
           as
           contravene
           ,
           and
           refuse
           obedience
           to
           
           their
           Acts
           :
           Nay
           ,
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           some
           have
           been
           charged
           only
           
             〈◊〉
             not
          
           complying
           with
           the
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           .
           This
           the
           Sollicitor
           takes
           ill
           ,
           and
           considereth
           it
           as
           an
           encroachment
           on
           his
           Office
           ,
           which
           hath
           made
           him
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           some
           of
           the
           
             Letters
             of
             Summons
          
           that
           were
           thus
           issued
           out
           ;
           but
           if
           Presbytery
           prosper
           ,
           the
           Sollicitor
           may
           come
           to
           pay
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           sensible
           that
           their
           Agent
           is
           his
           equal
           ,
           if
           not
           his
           superiour
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           their
           power
           subordinate
           to
           that
           of
           Kings
           .
           It
           's
           allowable
           enough
           in
           the
           
             Agent
             to
          
           assume
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Sollicitors
           Office
           ,
           when
           his
           Masters
           taken
           upon
           them
           to
           manage
           and
           direct
           the
           
             supreme
             Civil
             Power
          
           it self
           .
           In
           the
           
             Reigns
             of
          
           K.
           Charles
           and
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           the
           Laws
           sometimes
           put
           Ministers
           on
           the
           invidious
           imployment
           of
           giving
           up
           
             Lists
             of
             Dissinters
          
           and
           
             dis●ffected
             persons
             within
             their
             Parishes
          
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Presbyterians
           accused
           them
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           persecuting
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           let
           it
           now
           be
           considered
           ,
           who
           
             may
             most
             truly
          
           be
           charged
           with
           it
           ,
           whether
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Party
          
           ,
           who
           did
           what
           they
           did
           with
           great
           reluctancy
           ,
           by
           force
           and
           compulsion
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           as
           is
           well
           
             known
             ,
             endeavoured
          
           to
           save
           all
           they
           could
           ,
           or
           the
           
             present
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           who
           willingly
           ,
           and
           without
           Law
           ,
           dela●e
           and
           accuse
           such
           as
           they
           think
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           
             Government
             ;
             and
          
           who
           have
           established
           an
           Office
           ,
           and
           installed
           a
           person
           in
           it
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           search
           out
           such
           as
           might
           be
           
             thought
             guilty
             ,
             and
             who
             at
             their
             instigation
          
           has
           caused
           Summon
           and
           
             charge
             several
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           Government
           conni●ed
           at
           and
           passed
           over
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           conform
           to
           the
           
             fourth
             Article
          
           of
           the
           
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           ,
           which
           binds
           
             every
             man
             to
             be
             a
             Spy
             and
             an
             Informer
             ,
          
           even
           against
           his
           dearest
           Friends
           ,
           
             and
             nearest
             Relations
          
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           passed
           over
           ,
           is
           
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Moderator
             ,
             that
             this
             Assembly
             would
             depose
             no
             incumbent
             ,
             simply
             for
             their
             Iudgment
             anent
             the
             Government
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             nor
             urge
             Re-ordination
             upon
             them
          
           .
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           to
           
             have
             heard
          
           of
           this
           
             before
             ,
             and
             now
          
           we
           have
           it
           only
           in
           the
           Table
           of
           their
           
             unprinted
             Acts.
          
           If
           this
           had
           been
           set
           down
           at
           length
           ,
           we
           could
           have
           understood
           it
           better
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           has
           not
           been
           
             fully
             printed
          
           ,
           but
           hudled
           obscurely
           in
           amongst
           the
           
             unprinted
             Acts
          
           ,
           which
           few
           read
           over
           ,
           makes
           
             me
             suspect
          
           that
           there
           is
           some
           trick
           in
           it
           .
           When
           the
           Moderator
           made
           
             this
             Declaration
          
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           designed
           to
           shew
           
             their
             Moderation
          
           ,
           and
           seeing
           they
           would
           not
           have
           it
           
             known
             to
             all
             men
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           they
           are
           now
           
             ashamed
             of
             it
             .
             However
          
           ,
           we
           
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             〈◊〉
             Act
          
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           
             only
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
          
           Moderator
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bind
           Synods
           and
           Presbyteries
           ,
           for
           if
           any
           objection
           should
           be
           made
           to
           them
           about
           it
           ,
           they
           can
           easily
           reply
           .
           That
           he
           had
           done
           it
           of
           his
           own
           hend
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           order
           of
           the
           
             Brethren
             .
             An
             instance
             of
          
           the
           like
           treatment
           we
           have
           
             in
             Mr.
          
           Lyon
           of
           Kinghorn
           ,
           he
           was
           suspended
           by
           the
           
             Presbyt●ry
             of
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           which
           appointed
           a
           
           Committ●●
           ●or
           ●ons●●●ring
           his
           〈◊〉
           ;
           this
           Committee
           
           found
           nothing
           material
           for
           inflicting
           such
           a
           censure
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           gave
           their
           advice
           that
           he
           should
           
             be
             reponed
          
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           ;
           but
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           a
           
             Synod
             in
             Fife
          
           will
           have
           him
           again
           laid
           aside
           upon
           the
           former
           Indictment
           ,
           
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             private
          
           judgment
           or
           advice
           of
           
             a
             particular
             Committe
          
           ,
           did
           not
           oblige
           them
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Assembly
           made
           no
           Act
           
             in
             his
             favour
          
           .
           `
           Again
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           
             depose
             them
             simply
             for
             their
             judgment
             about
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           this
           thing
           only
           ;
           but
           withal
           ,
           it
           implies
           ,
           that
           this
           may
           be
           one
           reason
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           it
           is
           often
           made
           a
           principal
           one
           ,
           for
           they
           lay
           such
           stress
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           they
           set
           Spies
           on
           persons
           actions
           ,
           and
           search
           out
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           to
           render
           any
           odious
           ,
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           persons
           principles
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           places
           which
           they
           held
           ,
           has
           been
           the
           great
           motive
           of
           prosecuting
           them
           hitherto
           ;
           
             but
             what
             is
             most
             remarkable
             is
             ,
          
           that
           it
           s
           said
           
             they
             will
             not
             urge
             Re-ordination
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           for
           not
           to
           urge
           a
           thing
           ,
           certainly
           imports
           this
           much
           ,
           That
           they
           may
           require
           it
           ,
           tho
           for
           grave
           and
           weighty
           reasons
           they
           will
           also
           
             dispense
             with
             it
             .
             It
             was
             advisedly
          
           done
           to
           make
           this
           only
           a
           
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Moderator
          
           ,
           for
           it
           would
           not
           probably
           have
           passed
           into
           
             an
             Act
          
           ;
           for
           tho
           there
           be
           none
           other
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
             who
             call
             in
             question
             the
             lawfulness
          
           and
           validity
           of
           
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             (
             Boxter
          
           himself
           believed
           it
           
             so
             necessary
          
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           needs
           
             be
             ordained
             by
             a
             Bishop
          
           (
           if
           I
           remember
           aright
           't
           was
           Bishop
           Hall
           )
           after
           he
           had
           received
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Presbyters
           )
           yet
           the
           most
           of
           them
           at
           present
           ,
           carry
           things
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           
             the
             lawfulness
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           some
           instances
           of
           Re-ordination
           in
           the
           
             former
             times
             of
             Presbytery
          
           ;
           so
           little
           do
           they
           regard
           the
           
             Ordination
             and
             Ministerial
             Authority
             of
             Episcopal
             men
             ,
          
           that
           it
           has
           been
           
             declared
             frequently
          
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           time
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           people
           have
           been
           without
           a
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           without
           Sacraments
           .
           Some
           two
           or
           
             three
             years
          
           ago
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           who
           preached
           up
           this
           Doctrine
           so
           warmly
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           the
           
             Lead-Mines
             of
             Hopton
          
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           was
           reported
           ,
           he
           prevail'd
           with
           many
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             Re-baptized
             ,
             and
             Re-married
             ,
             and
             had
             twelve
             pence
          
           from
           each
           of
           them
           for
           so
           doing
           .
           And
           one
           Mr.
           
             Cassine
             in
             Fife
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           admitting
           Elders
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Flisk
           ,
           caused
           them
           before
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           to
           renounce
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           received
           from
           Curates
           ,
           as
           he
           called
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           by
           way
           of
           contempt
           .
           This
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Heritors
           and
           Parishioners
           of
           Abdie
           ,
           did
           upon
           this
           very
           head
           protest
           against
           Mr.
           Cassine
           ,
           his
           coming
           amongst
           them
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           the
           
             Presbytery
             of
             Couper
          
           admitted
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           they
           have
           not
           look'd
           upon
           that
           as
           any
           fault
           or
           errour
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           jugling
           and
           hypocrisie
           is
           it
           ?
           how
           do
           they
           play
           at
           fast
           ,
           and
           loose
           with
           us
           ,
           when
           sometime
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           make
           no
           
           difference
           on
           the
           accounts
           of
           mens
           judgments
           ,
           and
           sentiments
           ,
           about
           matters
           of
           Government
           ;
           and
           yet
           never
           check
           or
           censure
           such
           gross
           and
           wild
           extravagancies
           ;
           nay
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           encourage
           such
           as
           are
           guilty
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           forward
           to
           settle
           them
           in
           Churches
           ,
           while
           others
           
             more
             moderate
             are
          
           slighted
           and
           neglected
           :
           As
           Mr.
           
             Alexander
             Orrok
          
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           all
           that
           know
           him
           say
           )
           has
           more
           sense
           and
           learning
           than
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           vacancies
           ,
           they
           have
           never
           bestowed
           
             one
             Church
          
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           
             they
             joyned
          
           with
           Mr.
           Rymer
           ,
           to
           keep
           him
           out
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           a
           Call
           ,
           from
           the
           Presbyterian
           party
           there
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           himself
           desired
           to
           be
           :
           And
           all
           this
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           somewhat
           moderate
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           distinguishing
           principles
           ,
           and
           entertains
           some
           favourable
           sentiments
           of
           many
           of
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           .
           And
           as
           they
           do
           not
           encourage
           their
           own
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           rigid
           and
           severe
           about
           their
           modell
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ;
           so
           they
           give
           all
           discouragement
           to
           such
           as
           have
           served
           under
           Episcopacy
           ,
           but
           are
           willing
           to
           submit
           
             to
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           peaceably
           with
           them
           ,
           Mr.
           
             William
             Hamilton
          
           ,
           offered
           himself
           with
           such
           submission
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           shadow
           of
           excuse
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           admit
           him
           into
           their
           Communion
           ;
           but
           they
           deny
           him
           all
           other
           kindness
           and
           favour
           ,
           they
           neither
           offer
           to
           repone
           him
           to
           either
           of
           the
           Churches
           out
           of
           which
           he
           was
           rabled
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           encourage
           any
           Call
           to
           any
           other
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           so
           concerted
           it
           among
           themselves
           ,
           as
           that
           none
           shall
           invite
           him
           to
           Preach
           ,
           or
           any
           wise
           imploy
           him
           .
           He
           had
           lately
           an
           invitation
           to
           serve
           the
           Cure
           at
           Curry
           ,
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           another
           Mr.
           Hamilton
           ,
           who
           
             is
             settled
          
           Minister
           there
           ;
           at
           first
           the
           
             Presbytery
             of
             Edenburgh
          
           agreed
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           Mr.
           
             Hugh
             Kemedy
          
           revoked
           the
           order
           ,
           and
           dashed
           it
           out
           of
           the
           minuits
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           He
           had
           also
           another
           Call
           to
           the
           Kirk
           and
           Parish
           of
           Lauder
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Heritors
           and
           Parishoners
           ;
           which
           when
           he
           presented
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           they
           rejected
           it
           ,
           and
           preferred
           another
           made
           by
           five
           Weavers
           .
           We
           have
           another
           late
           instance
           of
           their
           want
           of
           moderation
           towards
           these
           ,
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           do
           not
           expresly
           contradict
           the
           abovementioned
           
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Moderator
             of
             the
             Assembly
             :
          
           Yet
           ,
           it
           clearly
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           the
           inferiour
           Judicatures
           of
           Synods
           and
           Presbyters
           are
           not
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           nor
           ,
           resolved
           to
           bind
           themselves
           up
           to
           these
           measures
           .
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Miller
          
           a
           Licentia●e
           under
           Episcopacy
           ,
           who
           lived
           with
           that
           Reverend
           and
           good
           man
           Mr.
           
             Laurence
             Charters
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           officiated
           for
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           under
           any
           bodily
           indisposition
           .
           This
           person
           was
           no
           ways
           scandalous
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           maleversed
           in
           any
           manner
           ,
           nor
           was
           any
           crime
           or
           fault
           objected
           to
           him
           ;
           yet
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Hadington
           did
           prohibite
           him
           to
           Preach
           any
           more
           within
           their
           bounds
           .
           And
           tho
           he
           
           has
           at
           divers
           times
           ,
           addressed
           to
           them
           for
           a
           Licence
           to
           Preach
           ,
           at
           such
           times
           only
           ,
           when
           Mr.
           Charters
           sickness
           and
           infirmity
           disabled
           him
           for
           that
           exercise
           :
           Nevertheless
           ,
           they
           peremptorly
           refused
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           continue
           the
           former
           restraint
           ,
           meerly
           because
           after
           conference
           ,
           they
           do
           find
           him
           not
           such
           a
           
             〈…〉
             Presbyterian
          
           as
           themselves
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           final
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           from
           the
           Moderator
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           in
           Present●a
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           much
           as
           your
           answer
           is
           the
           same
           that
           it
           was
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           after
           further
           deliberation
           ,
           you
           seem
           to
           be
           more
           confirmed
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           clear
           simply
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           wish
           the
           conti●ance
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           your
           approbation
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           y●ur
           preference
           of
           it
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           we
           do
           think
           fit
           to
           continue
           the
           restraint
           formerly
           laid
           upon
           you
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           I
           am
           shewing
           my
           own
           omissions
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           excused
           if
           I
           give
           an
           account
           of
           an
           omission
           of
           the
           Clerk
           or
           Recorder
           of
           the
           Assembly
           :
           Who
           had
           forgot
           to
           set
           down
           an
           Act
           said
           to
           be
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           either
           amongst
           the
           
             Printed
             Acts
          
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           List
           of
           the
           
             unprinted
             ones
          
           ;
           and
           I
           confess
           ,
           for
           his
           excuse
           that
           I
           cannot
           meet
           with
           any
           person
           ,
           who
           remembers
           to
           have
           heard
           it
           once
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Assembly
           :
           So
           that
           we
           owe
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           ,
           only
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Dalkeith
           ,
           who
           lately
           declared
           it
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           .
        
         
           They
           sent
           one
           or
           two
           of
           their
           number
           sometime
           ago
           ,
           to
           the
           Parish
           
             of
             Inverask
          
           ,
           which
           lyeth
           within
           four
           Miles
           of
           Edinburgh
           ;
           to
           entreat
           them
           to
           choose
           a
           Minister
           ;
           and
           because
           this
           people
           unanimously
           shewed
           their
           aversion
           to
           a
           Presbyterian
           (
           for
           of
           three
           or
           four
           thousand
           in
           that
           Parish
           ,
           there
           are
           only
           some
           twenty
           ,
           or
           thirty
           that
           incline
           to
           that
           party
           )
           therefore
           there
           was
           a
           promise
           made
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           made
           choice
           of
           any
           good
           or
           pious
           man
           ,
           who
           would
           submit
           to
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           accepted
           of
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           a
           Presbyterian
           or
           Episcopal
           ;
           whether
           the
           person
           who
           promised
           this
           ,
           spoke
           ingenuously
           his
           own
           sentiments
           ,
           or
           the
           mind
           of
           his
           brethren
           ;
           whether
           it
           was
           said
           only
           to
           dispose
           the
           people
           to
           be
           more
           favourably
           enclined
           towards
           the
           
             Presbytery
             of
             Dalkeith
          
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           saw
           it
           impossible
           to
           to
           get
           their
           consent
           to
           a
           Presbyterian
           Minister
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           enquire
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Parish
           laid
           hold
           on
           this
           promise
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           did
           commissionate
           some
           of
           their
           number
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           
             Presbytery
             of
             Dalkeith
          
           ,
           with
           a
           List
           of
           seven
           or
           eight
           persons
           ,
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           ,
           who
           had
           submitted
           to
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           entreat
           their
           allowance
           ,
           for
           their
           Preaching
           to
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           which
           was
           made
           that
           such
           of
           them
           as
           pleased
           the
           Parish
           best
           might
           be
           called
           to
           be
           their
           ,
           Ministers
           .
           When
           this
           was
           first
           proposed
           ,
           the
           Moderator
           huffed
           and
           grew
           angry
           ,
           and
           asked
           ,
           
             if
             they
             came
             to
             abuse
             and
             reproach
             the
             brethren
             ?
          
           
           The
           Gentlemen
           replyed
           ,
           they
           designed
           not
           to
           abuse
           any
           ;
           that
           what
           they
           alledged
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           or
           they
           would
           appeal
           to
           the
           persons
           themselves
           ,
           who
           had
           said
           it
           .
           Then
           the
           Moderator
           told
           them
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             Brother
             had
             said
             or
             promised
             so
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             it
             rashly
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             and
             would
             receive
             a
             Reprimand
             from
             the
             Presbytery
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbytery
             could
             allow
             of
             no
             such
             thing
             for
             there
             was
             
               an
               act
               of
               the
               ,
               Assembly
               forbiding
               Episcopal
               Incumbents
               to
               preach
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Churches
               ,
               or
               people
               to
               give
               them
               a
               call
               .
            
          
           So
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           this
           
             invisible
             Act
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           all
           appearance
           ,
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           ,
           they
           shifted
           the
           promise
           made
           to
           the
           Parish
           of
           Inverask
           .
           It
           was
           said
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           
             such
             Act
          
           in
           all
           the
           
             History
             of
             the
             Assembly
          
           :
           To
           which
           it
           was
           replyed
           ,
           
             that
             if
             it
             was
             not
             Printed
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             Printed
             very
             shortly
             ,
          
           which
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           lest
           the
           honest
           man
           should
           fail
           in
           his
           word
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           leave
           their
           Acts
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           fit
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           
             An
             Act
          
           ,
           which
           was
           mentioned
           in
           the
           
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             the
             Assembly
          
           viz.
           
             An
             Act
          
           which
           prohibiteth
           
             private
             use
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             on
             any
             account
             whatsoever
             .
          
           The
           Reasons
           of
           this
           Act
           are
           worthy
           to
           be
           remarked
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           
             That
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             in
             her
             former
             Assemblies
             ,
             the
             private
             use
             of
             them
             hath
             been
             condemned
             :
          
           Which
           brings
           to
           my
           remembrance
           the
           Character
           ,
           that
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Pious
           
             Bishop
             Leighton
          
           ,
           was
           wont
           to
           give
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             they
             made
             themselves
             the
             Standard
             of
             opinions
             and
             practices
             ,
             and
             never
             looked
             either
             abroad
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             others
             were
             doing
             ,
             nor
             yet
             back
             into
             the
             former
             times
             ,
             to
             observe
             what
             might
             be
             warranted
             or
             recommended
             by
             Antiquity
          
           ;
           and
           as
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           they
           become
           singular
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           ,
           they
           differ
           from
           all
           other
           Churches
           in
           the
           World.
           All
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           allow
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           sick
           and
           dying
           persons
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           peremptorily
           prohibited
           ;
           as
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           made
           appear
           from
           several
           instances
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           from
           this
           practice
           ,
           that
           it
           received
           the
           name
           of
           Viaticum
           ;
           and
           seeing
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           did
           institute
           this
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           for
           the
           commemorating
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           conveying
           the
           blessed
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           us
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           victory
           over
           Death
           and
           Hell
           ,
           through
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           It
           may
           be
           truly
           thought
           great
           Cruelty
           ,
           to
           deny
           this
           sensible
           consort
           to
           sick
           and
           dying
           persons
           ;
           because
           they
           stand
           most
           in
           need
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           is
           they
           have
           the
           deepest
           sense
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           fears
           of
           Death
           and
           its
           consequences
           .
           The
           other
           reason
           given
           by
           them
           for
           this
           prohibition
           ,
           is
           
             that
             by
             allowing
             the
             private
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             
             in
             pretended
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ;
             the
             superstitious
             opinion
             is
             nourished
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             commanded
             duties
             ;
             but
             as
             means
             without
             which
             Salvation
             cannot
             be
             contained
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Assembly
             discharges
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             sick
             Persons
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             use
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             also
             do
             discharge
             the
             Administration
             of
             Baptism
             in
             private
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Congregation
             is
             not
             orderly
             called
             together
             ,
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             dispensing
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             In
             which
          
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           these
           particulars
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           deny
           the
           comfort
           and
           benefit
           of
           Christ's
           own
           Ordinances
           to
           some
           ,
           because
           others
           entertain
           wrong
           notions
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           more
           safely
           removed
           by
           publick
           and
           private
           instruction
           .
           Secondly
           that
           they
           restrain
           the
           use
           of
           Christs
           Ordinances
           ,
           to
           times
           and
           places
           without
           any
           Divine
           warrant
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           And
           yet
           Mr.
           Rule
           hath
           laid
           it
           down
           as
           a
           principal
           (
           Representation
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           page
           2.
           )
           
             That
             Christ
             as
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             given
             forth
             Laws
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             managed
             ;
             and
             hath
             not
             left
             any
             nomothetick
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             for
             her self
             ;
             her
             work
             being
             to
             declare
             and
             ex●●ute
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           Thirdly
           that
           they
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           what
           our
           Lord
           says
           ,
           Math.
           18.
           20.
           
           
             Where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             there
             will
             I
             be
             amongst
             them
          
           ;
           otherwise
           they
           would
           not
           prohibit
           the
           private
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           in
           cases
           of
           necessity
           and
           great
           conveniency
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           use
           only
           to
           be
           desired
           ;
           and
           even
           then
           they
           were
           never
           wont
           to
           be
           administred
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           greater
           number
           than
           that
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           of
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           this
           Act
           of
           theirs
           about
           Baptism
           proceeds
           from
           a
           mistake
           of
           
             Math.
             28.
             19
          
           :
           as
           if
           thereby
           
             Teaching
             or
             Preaching
          
           ,
           were
           appointed
           to
           go
           before
           Baptizing
           ;
           whereas
           the
           word
           in
           the
           Original
           signifies
           not
           to
           Preach
           ;
           but
           to
           
             make
             Disciples
          
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           sense
           were
           true
           ,
           none
           ought
           to
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           first
           taught
           ;
           and
           consequently
           Infants
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           Baptized
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           incapable
           of
           being
           taught
           .
           Fifthly
           we
           may
           gather
           hence
           ,
           their
           wrong
           notion
           of
           P●eaching
           and
           dispensing
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           :
           For
           as
           Baptism
           was
           never
           used
           to
           be
           Administred
           ,
           even
           in
           private
           ,
           among
           us
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           without
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           some
           previous
           discourse
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           of
           our
           Redemption
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           other
           points
           per●inent
           to
           that
           occasion
           ,
           so
           their
           prohibiting
           the
           Administration
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           without
           the
           
             Dispensing
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           done
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           )
           clearly
           shews
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           think
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           ,
           or
           the
           Word
           dispensed
           ,
           but
           when
           one
           takes
           a
           Text
           ,
           divides
           it
           ,
           raises
           Doctrines
           and
           Uses
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           runs
           〈◊〉
           into
           
             Firstlys
             ,
             Secondlys
          
           ,
           and
           Thirdlys
           ,
           until
           they
           come
           to
           Twelf●hly
           
           and
           
             Twentiethly
             beloved
          
           .
           Finally
           tho
           the
           stream
           of
           this
           Act
           runs
           〈◊〉
           as
           if
           the
           Sacraments
           could
           not
           in
           any
           case
           be
           lawfully
           or
           duly
           Administred
           in
           private
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           conclusion
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             this
             be
             carefully
             observed
             ,
             when
             and
             wherever
             ,
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             his
             people
             peace
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             and
             opportunity
             for
             their
             publick
             Assemblies
          
           ;
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           casting
           their
           own
           practices
           in
           their
           Teeth
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           their
           private
           Administrations
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           happen
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           state
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           before
           this
           Revolution
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           pretty
           dextrous
           at
           binding
           and
           loosing
           themselves
           .
           And
           it
           is
           further
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           want
           peace
           and
           liberty
           ,
           it
           is
           happier
           for
           their
           Children
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           may
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           Baptism
           in
           any
           place
           and
           at
           any
           time
           ;
           whereas
           now
           they
           suffer
           them
           to
           die
           without
           it
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           wait
           their
           leisure
           in
           the
           
             publick
             Assemblies
          
           ,
           which
           falls
           out
           but
           once
           a
           week
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           in
           some
           Cities
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           not
           let
           pass
           ,
           how
           they
           have
           recorded
           the
           dissolving
           of
           
             the
             Assembly
          
           ,
           and
           the
           appointing
           of
           another
           .
           As
           was
           said
           in
           the
           former
           relation
           ,
           both
           these
           were
           done
           by
           the
           Commissioner
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           to
           which
           at
           the
           time
           they
           submitted
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           intended
           so
           to
           record
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           same
           had
           been
           done
           by
           the
           simple
           Authority
           of
           the
           Assembly
           it self
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           it
           thus
           .
           
             This
             Assembly
             thought
             fit
             to
             dissolve
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             another
          
           ;
           which
           when
           it
           was
           read
           ,
           the
           Commissioner
           found
           fault
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           desired
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           his
           Majesties
           name
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Moderator
           replyed
           ,
           
             Your
             Grace
             needs
             not
             be
             offended
             ;
             these
             things
             are
             but
             words
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             them
             :
          
           But
           the
           Commissioner
           pressing
           a
           change
           of
           the
           first
           form
           ;
           they
           have
           at
           last
           worded
           it
           thus
           .
           
             This
             Assembly
             being
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             general
             Assembly
             appointed
             to
             be
             held
             at
          
           Edinburgh
           
             the
             first
             day
             of
          
           November
           next
           to
           come
           ,
           the
           Members
           were
           dismissed
           with
           Prayer
           ,
           neither
           did
           this
           please
           the
           Commissioner
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           make
           any
           express
           mention
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Authority
          
           or
           of
           the
           Commissioner
           representing
           him
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           prove
           an
           ill
           president
           .
           They
           were
           careful
           to
           leave
           nothing
           upon
           Record
           ,
           that
           might
           make
           against
           the
           Soveraign
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           they
           claim
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           all
           that
           is
           needful
           to
           be
           added
           to
           the
           former
           
             Relation
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           I
           therefore
           proceed
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           what
           has
           passed
           since
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           the
           effects
           and
           consequences
           of
           the
           measures
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           Assembly
           for
           the
           establishing
           and
           securing
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           .
        
         
           To
           keep
           the
           order
           of
           Time
           ;
           the
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Synod
             of
             Lothian
             and
             Twedal
          
           ,
           which
           sate
           down
           at
           Edinburgh
           on
           Tuesday
           the
           second
           of
           December
           ,
           Mr.
           Areskin
           ,
           who
           preached
           in
           the
           
             Trone
             Church
             of
             Edinburgh
          
           ,
           was
           chosen
           Moderator
           of
           it
           ;
           in
           that
           Synod
           
           there
           was
           an
           early
           proof
           ,
           that
           either
           moderation
           was
           not
           seriously
           recommended
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           the
           particular
           
             Synods
             and
             Presbyteries
          
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           had
           no
           disposition
           to
           obey
           :
           For
           Mr.
           
             Alexander
             Heriot
             Minister
             of
             Dalkeith
          
           ,
           being
           referred
           to
           this
           Synod
           by
           the
           
             general
             Assembly
          
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           redressing
           him
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           relaxing
           him
           from
           the
           sentence
           of
           suspension
           ,
           pronounced
           by
           the
           
             Presbytery
             of
             Dalkeith
          
           ;
           they
           added
           to
           it
           the
           
             Sentence
             of
             Deposition
          
           and
           deprivation
           .
           They
           concluded
           the
           affair
           without
           calling
           upon
           him
           ,
           or
           hearing
           his
           defences
           ,
           and
           his
           first
           appearance
           was
           to
           hear
           himself
           deposed
           after
           the
           formality
           of
           reading
           his
           Libel
           or
           Indictment
           .
           Mr.
           Heriot
           was
           much
           surprised
           with
           this
           method
           and
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           and
           complained
           of
           it
           :
           He
           told
           them
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           unjust
           than
           to
           condemn
           a
           man
           unheard
           ,
           to
           let
           his
           Parties
           and
           Enemies
           (
           meaning
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Dalkeith
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Mr.
           Calderwood
           there
           )
           sit
           his
           Judges
           ,
           and
           to
           refuse
           him
           the
           liberty
           of
           vindicating
           himself
           ,
           and
           of
           clearing
           his
           innocence
           ;
           he
           shewed
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Libel
             or
             Indictment
          
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           going
           to
           pronounce
           Sentence
           ,
           differed
           from
           that
           which
           was
           given
           to
           himself
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           fair
           dealing
           ;
           that
           a
           double
           of
           the
           particulars
           ,
           which
           were
           added
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           delivered
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           time
           allowed
           him
           to
           answer
           them
           ;
           but
           all
           these
           things
           availed
           nothing
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           have
           him
           out
           
             per
             fas
             &
             nefas
          
           :
           but
           having
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           only
           gross
           thing
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           was
           
             the
             dancing
             about
             Bonfires
          
           ,
           October
           ,
           14
           th
           .
           1688.
           
           So
           it
           was
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           charged
           with
           this
           falsly
           and
           maliciously
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           any
           had
           sworn
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           perjured
           ;
           for
           the
           14
           th
           .
           of
           October
           in
           the
           Year
           1688
           ,
           happned
           to
           be
           a
           
             Lords
             Day
          
           ,
           on
           which
           there
           never
           were
           any
           Bonfires
           ,
           upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           this
           the
           Synod
           was
           surprised
           ,
           and
           kept
           silence
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           sta●ed
           one
           upon
           another
           in
           the
           face
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           Mr.
           Areskin
           the
           Moderator
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           
             thing
             had
             been
             proven
             by
             deposition
             of
             witness
             ;
             that
             if
             there
             was
             any
             errour
             or
             mistake
             ,
             it
             lay
             at
             the
             witnesses
             door
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             had
             Sworn
             falsly
             ,
             let
             them
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             look
             to
             that
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             blame
             for
             it
             ;
             you
             may
             seek
             reparation
             from
             them
             :
          
           But
           in
           the
           me●n
           time
           they
           refused
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           who
           the
           witnesses
           were
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           prosecute
           them
           ;
           Yet
           the
           starting
           of
           this
           made
           them
           delay
           the
           depriving
           him
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           until
           they
           should
           try
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           willingly
           dimit
           his
           charge
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           end
           they
           appointed
           some
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           both
           Laicks
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           and
           confer
           with
           him
           .
           They
           told
           him
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Dalkeith
           was
           a
           conspicuous
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Presbytery
             seat
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           could
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Circumstances
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           one
           who
           had
           served
           under
           Episcopacy
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           would
           dimit
           ,
           they
           would
           pass
           from
           the
           libel
           and
           recommend
           him
           to
           some
           other
           
             vacant
             
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           he
           peremptorily
           refused
           ,
           because
           he
           thought
           a
           voluntary
           dimission
           seemed
           to
           infer
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           guilt
           ;
           therefore
           the
           next
           day
           they
           overcame
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           formally
           deposed
           him
           ,
           thereby
           shewing
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           commit
           the
           greatest
           injustice
           ,
           and
           betray
           the
           g●ossest
           partiality
           ,
           rather
           than
           not
           obtain
           what
           they
           would
           be
           at
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           respect
           to
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ,
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           that
           Synod
           ,
           who
           consented
           to
           the
           
             Sentence
             of
             Deposition
          
           against
           Mr.
           Heriot
           ,
           o●ght
           to
           be
           exauctorated
           and
           declared
           for
           ever
           incapable
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           some
           Stigma
           of
           Infamy
           fixt
           upon
           them
           .
           This
           one
           instance
           might
           make
           the
           whole
           party
           bl●sh
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           capable
           of
           blushing
           at
           any
           thing
           :
           But
           as
           the
           Scots
           Proverb
           is
           ,
           
             Shame
             is
             passed
             the
             shed
             of
             their
             hair
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Heriot
           being
           so
           much
           injured
           ,
           by
           this
           Synod
           ;
           appealed
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           first
           Lawful
           
             G●neral
             Assembly
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           
             Their
             Majesties
             Protection
          
           ,
           for
           Justice
           and
           relief
           ,
           and
           in
           pursuit
           of
           this
           appeal
           ,
           he
           Addressed
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           
             Privy
             Council
          
           ,
           intreating
           their
           Lordships
           to
           right
           him
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           all
           further
           proc●dure
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           Information
           anne●ed
           to
           the
           
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Council
           were
           unwilling
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           clashing
           together
           ;
           to
           examin
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           alter
           or
           revoke
           the
           sentence
           was
           to
           assume
           th●
           Supremacy
           abolished
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           rashly
           to
           be
           attempted
           ;
           wherefore
           all
           that
           the
           
             Council
             did
          
           for
           him
           ,
           was
           to
           pass
           an
           
             Act
             for
             delivering
             up
             the
             Depositions
             of
             the
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             for
             recognizing
             the
             affair
             in
             the
             next
             Synod
          
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           has
           yet
           been
           done
           :
           Both
           the
           
             witnesses
             names
             and
             their
             Depositions
          
           are
           still
           concealed
           and
           kept
           up
           from
           Mr.
           Heriot
           .
           And
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           justly
           and
           legally
           deposed
           ,
           they
           have
           proceeded
           to
           plant
           another
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Dalkeith
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           both
           he
           himself
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Heritors
           and
           Parishoners
           protested
           against
           it
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Heriters
           and
           Parishoners
           in
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           desired
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
           Heriot's
           affair
           was
           still
           depending
           ,
           and
           his
           Appeal
           not
           discussed
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           admit
           of
           another
           Minister
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           own
           Mr.
           Heriot
           ,
           as
           their
           
             Lawful
             Pastor
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           innocent
           and
           greatly
           injured
           ;
           so
           they
           objected
           against
           Mr.
           Mean
           (
           so
           the
           old
           Man
           is
           called
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           put
           into
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Dalkeith
          
           )
           and
           shewed
           that
           he
           had
           not
           the
           call
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           declared
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           they
           produced
           
             a
             Paper
          
           under
           their
           hand
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           After
           this
           they
           went
           to
           Mr.
           Mean
           himself
           ,
           and
           repeated
           the
           same
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           answered
           ,
           
             that
             their
             prejudice
             against
             him
             was
             groundless
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             misrepresented
             as
             a
             very
             severe
             and
             
             rigid
             man
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             prove
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             such
             as
             came
             and
             heard
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             welcome
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             did
             withdraw
             should
             be
             let
             alone
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Liberty
             to
             go
             whither
             they
             pleased
             :
          
           So
           to
           facilitate
           his
           entry
           ,
           he
           gave
           smooth
           words
           ,
           and
           dissembled
           both
           his
           own
           temper
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Genius
           of
           his
           party
           .
           But
           tho
           his
           discourse
           shewed
           ,
           that
           he
           desired
           to
           be
           settled
           at
           Dalkeith
           ,
           upon
           any
           terms
           and
           conditions
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           good
           and
           convenient
           Living
           ,
           yet
           at
           his
           admission
           ,
           he
           professed
           publickly
           ,
           a
           great
           reluctancy
           and
           aversion
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           meer
           constraint
           that
           made
           him
           accept
           of
           the
           Charge
           .
           This
           was
           so
           gross
           ,
           that
           several
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           could
           not
           hear
           it
           with
           patience
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           very
           time
           exclaimed
           ,
           and
           charged
           him
           with
           Impudence
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           mocking
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           for
           a
           long
           time
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           himself
           knew
           ,
           that
           he
           got
           it
           against
           the
           
             Will
             and
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             people
          
           (
           a
           very
           few
           excepted
           )
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           Intrusion
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           may
           be
           called
           so
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           which
           falls
           under
           our
           consideration
           ,
           is
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Fast
           ,
           appointed
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           the
           Act
           and
           Reasons
           for
           this
           ,
           which
           was
           enjoined
           to
           be
           read
           by
           all
           the
           Ministers
           in
           Kirks
           and
           Meeting-Houses
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Civil
             Sanction
          
           enforcing
           it
           ,
           were
           published
           with
           the
           
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             .
          
           This
           Fast
           was
           long
           and
           much
           discoursed
           of
           before
           the
           day
           of
           keeping
           it
           .
           They
           who
           smell
           Political
           Designs
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Presbyterian
           Fasts
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           intent
           of
           it
           was
           not
           to
           pay
           Devotion
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           conciliate
           his
           favour
           ,
           by
           a
           general
           Humiliation
           ,
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           was
           pretended
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Contrivance
           to
           ruine
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           should
           observe
           it
           ,
           might
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           men
           of
           no
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           whosoever
           should
           slight
           it
           ,
           might
           become
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           A
           Gentleman
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           some
           time
           before
           the
           sitting
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           he
           and
           some
           others
           were
           pleading
           for
           the
           Minister
           of
           that
           Parish
           ,
           whom
           they
           designed
           to
           turn
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
          
           ,
           and
           Lay-Elders
           (
           among
           whom
           there
           was
           a
           present
           
             Lord
             of
             Session
          
           )
           were
           deliberating
           what
           answer
           to
           give
           ,
           he
           over-heard
           one
           say
           ,
           
             We
             may
             grant
             the
             Gentlemen
             their
             request
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             Assembly
             is
             to
             sit
             shortly
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             will
             be
             an
             Act
             made
             ,
             which
             will
             turn
             out
             all
             the
             Curates
             very
             easily
             .
          
           The
           Gentleman
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           could
           not
           understand
           of
           what
           nature
           that
           would
           be
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           Fast
           was
           enjoyned
           ,
           he
           concluded
           ,
           that
           was
           it
           which
           was
           designed
           to
           give
           so
           severe
           and
           universal
           a
           blow
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           something
           of
           this
           nature
           was
           designed
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           for
           as
           they
           were
           resolved
           not
           to
           admit
           any
           Episcopal
           Minister
           into
           Communion
           without
           
           some
           acknowledgment
           ;
           so
           understanding
           ,
           that
           enjoyning
           every
           one
           to
           do
           Pennance
           in
           particular
           ,
           for
           his
           defection
           from
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           complying
           with
           Prelacy
           ,
           would
           be
           obstructed
           ,
           therefore
           they
           thought
           a
           general
           Humiliation
           would
           be
           a
           fitter
           expedient
           ,
           which
           was
           Equivalent
           upon
           the
           matter
           .
           Whosoever
           had
           read
           and
           considered
           Mr.
           Rule
           's
           
             Representation
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
          
           ,
           might
           have
           foreseen
           this
           ,
           for
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           that
           objection
           (
           which
           is
           the
           seventh
           )
           
             That
             if
             Presbyterians
             got
             power
             ,
             they
             would
             force
             all
             to
             make
             publick
             Repentance
             who
             have
             owned
             Bishops
             ,
             taken
             the
             Test
             ,
             or
             other
             Oaths
             which
             they
             dislike
             .
          
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             our
             principle
             is
             ,
             That
             publick
             Scandals
             ought
             to
             be
             publickly
             rebuked
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             Cases
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             strictness
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             relaxed
             :
             As
             first
             ,
             When
             the
             matter
             of
             offence
             is
             controverted
             ,
             and
             the
             sinful
             practise
             is
             from
             the
             mis-information
             of
             the
             Conscience
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             When
             the
             fault
             is
             Universal
             ,
             and
             either
             the
             w●ole
             ,
             or
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             Guilty
             ,
          
           and
           so
           he
           concludeth
           ,
           
             that
             a
             general
             Humiliation
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             instead
             of
             particular
             application
             of
             Censures
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Presbyterians
           gave
           out
           ,
           that
           this
           Fast
           was
           a
           Reconciling
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           whosoever
           duly
           observed
           it
           ,
           would
           be
           taken
           in
           upon
           very
           easi●
           terms
           ;
           but
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           were
           mightily
           offended
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           nothing
           gravelled
           them
           more
           than
           the
           
             Civil
             Sanction
          
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           not
           have
           much
           regarded
           the
           
             Act
             of
             the
             Assembly
          
           ,
           if
           that
           had
           not
           been
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           seeing
           that
           was
           added
           ,
           they
           were
           puzled
           how
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           from
           a
           contempt
           of
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           keep
           the
           Fast
           ,
           as
           they
           found
           it
           difficult
           to
           keep
           up
           their
           Reputation
           ,
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           with
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           people
           were
           no
           less
           disgusted
           with
           it
           than
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           looking
           upon
           it
           as
           an
           Unchristian
           Act
           ,
           to
           impose
           such
           a
           task
           upon
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Perswasion
           ;
           and
           on
           all
           occasions
           they
           plainly
           said
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           ●ordid
           Compliers
           would
           observe
           it
           ,
           for
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Fasts
          
           are
           not
           so
           taking
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           formerly
           in
           the
           
             reign
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           observed
           ,
           that
           
             Mountebanks
             never
             thrive
             so
             well
             the
             second
             time
             they
             set
             up
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             .
          
        
         
           This
           time
           there
           were
           several
           Papers
           emitted
           ,
           containing
           reasons
           why
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           would
           not
           observe
           that
           Fast
           ,
           
             because
             they
             could
             not
             own
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Assembly
             that
             enjoyned
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Lawful
             Representative
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             that
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Perswasion
             had
             no
             right
             to
             impose
             Commands
             upon
             those
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             ,
             seeing
             the
             essential
             Constitution
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             which
             is
             Parity
             ,
             gives
             them
             no
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             their
             Acts
             cannot
             bind
             them
             without
             their
             Consent
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             p●etended
             to
             
             here
             ,
             seeing
             they
             had
             no
             Delegates
             ,
             or
             Representatives
             in
             the
             Assembly
             .
             It
             was
             again
             argued
             ,
             that
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Fast
             were
             very
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             not
             easily
             understood
             ;
             that
             if
             by
             the
             
               general
               Defection
            
             ,
             and
             
               taking
               of
               unlawful
               Oaths
            
             ,
             they
             meant
             the
             compliance
             with
             Prelac●
             ,
             and
             
               swearing
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               the
               Test
               ,
            
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             could
             not
             profess
             Repentance
             and
             Humiliation
             for
             these
             ,
             without
             a
             horrid
             Profanation
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             while
             in
             their
             Consciences
             they
             were
             not
             convinced
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             these
             Compliances
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             shewed
             the
             little
             regard
             the
             Presbyterians
             had
             for
             the
             Sacred
             Offices
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             enjoin
             their
             observance
             of
             this
             ,
             when
             they
             knew
             what
             their
             Judgment
             and
             Sentiments
             were
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             things
             .
          
           But
           amongst
           all
           the
           papers
           which
           came
           abroad
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           there
           was
           none
           more
           diverting
           than
           the
           
             Burlesque
             Poem
          
           on
           the
           Fast
           ,
           which
           one
           witily
           called
           the
           
             Present
             State
             of
             Scotland
          
           ,
           for
           it
           not
           only
           gave
           a
           lively
           Picture
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           party
           ,
           but
           also
           it
           wittily
           represented
           the
           Humours
           and
           Characters
           of
           the
           
             several
             parties
          
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           
             particular
             persons
          
           ,
           so
           that
           even
           those
           concerned
           ,
           thought
           their
           Neighbours
           part
           was
           well
           done
           ;
           however
           ,
           displeased
           they
           might
           be
           with
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           time
           of
           observing
           the
           Fast
           drew
           near
           ,
           the
           
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Aberdeen
             ,
          
           took
           occasion
           to
           communicate
           their
           thoughts
           together
           ,
           and
           found
           themselves
           obliged
           ,
           both
           in
           Conscience
           and
           Reputation
           ,
           not
           to
           observe
           it
           :
           Those
           of
           
             Angus
             ,
             Perth
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           places
           ,
           followed
           their
           Measure
           ;
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           kept
           by
           very
           few
           in
           the
           
             Northern
             parts
          
           .
           The
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           in
           the
           South
           ,
           had
           not
           such
           opportunity
           of
           meeting
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           not
           so
           unanimous
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           Sentiments
           or
           Practises
           .
           Some
           few
           made
           no
           scruple
           ,
           either
           of
           keeping
           the
           Fast
           ,
           or
           of
           reading
           the
           
             Assemblie's
             Reasons
          
           for
           it
           .
           Some
           others
           kept
           the
           Fast
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           read
           the
           Paper
           appointed
           by
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           and
           what
           perswaded
           them
           to
           this
           ,
           was
           a
           Report
           that
           the
           Court
           had
           given
           Assurance
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           observed
           the
           Day
           should
           not
           suffer
           ,
           tho
           they
           had
           no
           regard
           either
           to
           the
           Authority
           or
           Reasons
           ,
           of
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           .
           And
           to
           make
           this
           the
           more
           probable
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Paper
           handed
           about
           amongst
           them
           ,
           concerted
           and
           agreed
           to
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           at
           London
           ,
           by
           some
           Bishops
           and
           others
           there
           ,
           to
           be
           read
           instead
           of
           that
           appointed
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           I
           shall
           set
           it
           down
           ,
           ●ut
           I
           know
           none
           who
           made
           use
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   A
                   Copy
                   of
                   a
                   Paper
                   ,
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   instead
                   of
                   that
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   about
                   the
                   Fast.
                   
                
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   a
                   Fast
                   is
                   appointed
                   by
                   Their
                   Majesties
                   most
                   H●nourable
                   Privy
                   Council
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   throughout
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   second
                   Thurs●ay
                   of
                   January
                   next
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   many
                   crying
                   Sins
                   of
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   sad
                   D●solation
                   of
                   this
                   poor
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   common
                   want
                   of
                   Zeal
                   ,
                   which
                   appears
                   in
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Truth
                   and
                   Interest
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   together
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   great
                   Intestine
                   Divisions
                   and
                   Commotions
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   once
                   shake
                   both
                   our
                   Religion
                   and
                   the
                   Civil
                   Government
                   ,
                   do
                   call
                   aloud
                   to
                   all
                   ranks
                   and
                   degrees
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   seriously
                   to
                   humble
                   themselves
                   before
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   supplicate
                   his
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   that
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   which
                   this
                   Nation
                   deserves
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   remember
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   heal
                   the
                   Breaches
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Walls
                   of
                   his
                   Sion
                   ,
                   and
                   pour
                   out
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Meekness
                   ,
                   Charity
                   and
                   Moderation
                   ,
                   upon
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   particularly
                   upon
                   these
                   that
                   serve
                   at
                   his
                   Altar
                   .
                   And
                   finally
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   may
                   graciously
                   preserve
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Persons
                   of
                   King
                   William
                   and
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   ,
                   our
                   Dread
                   Soveraigns
                   ,
                   and
                   prosper
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Defending
                   their
                   Kingdoms
                   from
                   the
                   Common
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   their
                   Subjects
                   may
                   had
                   a
                   quiet
                   and
                   peaceable
                   life
                   under
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Godliness
                   and
                   H●nesty
                   :
                   Therefore
                   you
                   of
                   this
                   Parish
                   ,
                   hereby
                   are
                   earnestly
                   Exhorted
                   to
                   draw
                   near
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Thursday
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   next
                   ensuing
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   come
                   with
                   a
                   Holy
                   and
                   Religious
                   preparation
                   of
                   Soul
                   and
                   Bedy
                   ,
                   for
                   offering
                   up
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   broken
                   and
                   contrite
                   Hearts
                   and
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Mercies
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   his
                   Iudgments
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   hanging
                   over
                   our
                   Heads
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   diverted
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   pious
                   Groans
                   and
                   Interc●●●ions
                   of
                   our
                   humbled
                   Souls
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   Mediation
                   of
                   his
                   only
                   Son
                   ,
                   our
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   be
                   prevailed
                   with
                   yet
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   a
                   blessed
                   people
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   happy
                   continuance
                   of
                   our
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   settling
                   his
                   Church
                   so
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   most
                   tend
                   for
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   advancing
                   all
                   the
                   great
                   Ends
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   Holy
                   Faith.
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   in
                   establishing
                   Peace
                   and
                   Prosperity
                   ,
                   under
                   our
                   most
                   Gracious
                   Soveraigns
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   both
                   we
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Posterity
                   after
                   us
                   ,
                   may
                   reap
                   the
                   comfortable
                   fruits
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Some
           being
           perswaded
           that
           there
           were
           but
           too
           many
           Reasons
           for
           a
           Fast
           ,
           and
           considering
           too
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           particular
           Reasons
           given
           for
           this
           Fast
           ,
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           enjoyned
           it
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           every
           bodies
           hands
           ,
           therefore
           they
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           observe
           a
           Fast
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           
             these
             Reasons
          
           ,
           and
           
           
           
           
           
           so
           they
           read
           the
           
             Assemblies
             Paper
          
           ,
           and
           Commented
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           excess
           of
           Charity
           ,
           made
           the
           Assembly
           speak
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           rather
           than
           what
           they
           actually
           did
           .
           The
           Ministers
           of
           
             East
             Lothian
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           some
           from
           the
           Mers
           ,
           met
           at
           Haddington
           ,
           the
           Week
           before
           the
           Fast
           ,
           to
           take
           joynt
           measures
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           :
           It
           was
           soon
           agreed
           to
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           neither
           in
           Reputation
           nor
           Conscience
           observe
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           first
           resolved
           to
           do
           it
           with
           a
           Protestation
           ;
           accordingly
           the
           following
           Protestation
           was
           Composed
           ,
           which
           each
           of
           them
           was
           to
           take
           a
           Copy
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           read
           it
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           both
           on
           Sunday
           ,
           at
           the
           Intimation
           of
           the
           Fast
           ,
           and
           on
           Thursday
           ,
           the
           Eighth
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           day
           appointed
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   A
                   Copy
                   of
                   a
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   which
                   some
                   Ministers
                   offered
                   to
                   make
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Intimation
                   of
                   the
                   Fast
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   kept
                   upon
                   the
                   8th
                   .
                   of
                   January
                   91.
                   if
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   Brethren
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   have
                   their
                   Residence
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   joyned
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   WHereas
                   Their
                   Majesties
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Privy
                   Council
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   Act
                   and
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   November
                   21
                   —
                   90
                   ,
                   hath
                   ratified
                   and
                   approven
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   General
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   November
                   12.
                   that
                   same
                   year
                   ,
                   appointing
                   a
                   Solemn
                   National
                   Fast
                   and
                   Humiliation
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   and
                   Meeting-Houses
                   within
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   the
                   2d
                   .
                   Thursday
                   of
                   this
                   Instant
                   .
                   We
                   declare
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   judge
                   our selves
                   obliged
                   to
                   give
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Act
                   of
                   Council
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   that
                   is
                   consistent
                   with
                   good
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Duty
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Truth
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   desirous
                   to
                   joyn
                   with
                   all
                   others
                   within
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   publick
                   and
                   solemn
                   Confession
                   of
                   our
                   Sins
                   ,
                   deprecating
                   the
                   Wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   supplicating
                   for
                   his
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Pious
                   and
                   Religious
                   Exercises
                   ,
                   proper
                   for
                   that
                   Day
                   of
                   Humiliation
                   and
                   Fasting
                   .
                   But
                   being
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   several
                   Causes
                   and
                   Reasons
                   expressed
                   and
                   specified
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   General
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   manifestly
                   contradict
                   our
                   Principles
                   and
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   things
                   affirmed
                   and
                   asserted
                   ,
                   irreconcileable
                   to
                   Truth
                   and
                   Charity
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Christian
                   Duties
                   ;
                   and
                   lest
                   our
                   observance
                   of
                   that
                   Fast
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   Interpreted
                   the
                   Homologating
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   sordid
                   or
                   deceitful
                   Compliance
                   against
                   our
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   we
                   judge
                   ourselves
                   
                   bound
                   to
                   declare
                   ,
                   as
                   hereby
                   we
                   do
                   declare
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   intimate
                   and
                   publish
                   this
                   Fast
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   observe
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   Reasons
                   and
                   Causes
                   only
                   that
                   are
                   consistent
                   with
                   our
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   owned
                   by
                   Solemn
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Charity
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Duties
                   ,
                   incumbent
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   and
                   do
                   renounce
                   all
                   Grounds
                   ,
                   Reasons
                   and
                   Causes
                   ,
                   contrary
                   unto
                   ,
                   or
                   inconsistent
                   therewith
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   We
                   do
                   protest
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   by
                   keeping
                   of
                   this
                   Fast
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   own
                   or
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   that
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Assembly
                   does
                   arrogate
                   over
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   that
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   heard
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   before
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   That
                   Presbyters
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   Government
                   and
                   Jurisdiction
                   over
                   other
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Office
                   and
                   Degree
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   do
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   approve
                   of
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Supremacy
                     was
                     advanced
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     height
                     ,
                     as
                     never
                     any
                     Christian
                     Church
                     acknowledged
                     ,
                  
                   being
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   ,
                   tho
                   the
                   Supremacy
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   unsuitable
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   circumstances
                   of
                   affairs
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   declared
                   a
                   sinful
                   Prerogative
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   neither
                   do
                   we
                   esteem
                   it
                   as
                   such
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   do
                   protest
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   own
                   or
                   assent
                   unto
                   that
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Fast
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Government
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     was
                     altered
                     ,
                     and
                     Prelucy
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     always
                     been
                     grievous
                     to
                     this
                     Nation
                     ,
                     introduced
                     without
                     the
                     Churches
                     consent
                     ,
                     and
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     standing
                     Acts
                     of
                     our
                     National
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   being
                   we
                   certainly
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   Episcopacy
                   was
                   never
                   more
                   grievous
                   to
                   the
                   Nation
                   than
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   settled
                   with
                   the
                   Churches
                   consent
                   ,
                   in
                   free
                   General
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   afterward
                   received
                   and
                   submitted
                   to
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   free
                   Meetings
                   and
                   Assemblies
                   :
                   And
                   ,
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   assert
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Assembly
                   held
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   1610.
                   which
                   established
                   and
                   settled
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   was
                   as
                   lawfully
                   Convocated
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   as
                   undoubted
                   Authority
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Assembly
                   held
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   1638.
                   which
                   turned
                   it
                   out
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   Episcopacy
                   was
                   restored
                   by
                   a
                   lawful
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   An.
                   1661.
                   and
                   approved
                   by
                   the
                   subsequent
                   actings
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   that
                   was
                   necessary
                   ,
                   in
                   referenc●
                   to
                   a
                   Government
                   ,
                   formerly
                   settled
                   by
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   more
                   unquestionable
                   Authority
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   that
                   had
                   Abolished
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   We
                   do
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   approve
                   of
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Prelacy
                     was
                     introduced
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     standing
                     Acts
                     of
                     our
                     National
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                  
                   being
                   it
                   doth
                   imply
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Parliament
                   canno●
                   make
                   any
                   Law
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   External
                   Government
                   and
                   Polity
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Church
                   ,
                   if
                   contrary
                   to
                   any
                   Act
                   of
                   a
                   General
                   Assembly
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   Absolute
                   and
                   Uncontroulable
                   power
                   to
                   Church
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   undoubted
                   Right
                   and
                   Power
                   the
                   State
                   hath
                   for
                   reforming
                   Abuses
                   in
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   Church-Government
                   and
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   disposing
                   of
                   that
                   as
                   may
                   best
                   serve
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   We
                   do
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   approve
                   of
                   these
                   Words
                   :
                   
                     An●
                     yet
                     ,
                     nevertheless
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     then
                     standing
                     Ministry
                     of
                  
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   
                     many
                     ●did
                     suddenly
                     and
                     readily
                     comply
                     with
                     that
                     alteration
                     of
                     the
                     Government
                     ,
                     some
                     out
                     of
                     Pride
                     and
                     Covetousness
                     ,
                     or
                     Men
                     pleasing
                     ,
                     some
                     through
                     Infirmity
                     and
                     Weakness
                     ,
                     or
                     fear
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     want
                     of
                     Courage
                     and
                     Zeal
                     for
                     God
                     ,
                     many
                     faithful
                     Ministers
                     were
                     thereupon
                     cast
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     insufficient
                     and
                     scandalous
                     thrust
                     into
                     in
                     their
                     Charges
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   for
                   these
                   do
                   necessarily
                   imply
                   the
                   Divine
                   Right
                   of
                   Presbyterian
                   Government
                   ,
                   that
                   ●no
                   Humane
                   Authority
                   can
                   alter
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   submission
                   unto
                   ,
                   or
                   compliance
                   with
                   any
                   other
                   is
                   sinful
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   submission
                   to
                   Episcopacy
                   restored
                   ,
                   An.
                   1662.
                   did
                   proceed
                   from
                   vitious
                   Causes
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   they
                   do
                   imply
                   an
                   uncharitable
                   Censure
                   of
                   many
                   faithful
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   Men
                   pleasers
                   ,
                   wanting
                   Courage
                   and
                   Zeal
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   think
                   very
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   temper
                   and
                   disposition
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   Fasting
                   and
                   Humiliation
                   should
                   be
                   performed
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   We
                   do
                   protest
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   approve
                   of
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     there
                     hath
                     been
                     under
                     the
                     late
                     Prelacy
                     a
                     great
                     decay
                     of
                     Piety
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     enough
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     man
                     be
                     Nick
                     named
                     a
                     Phanatick
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     run
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     excess
                     of
                     Riot
                     with
                     others
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   tho
                   we
                   do
                   grant
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   much
                   Impiety
                   under
                   the
                   late
                   Prelacy
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   mourn
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   do
                   affirm
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   abounded
                   as
                   much
                   under
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   sincerity
                   of
                   our
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   on
                   a
                   Day
                   of
                   Solemn
                   Humiliation
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   partial
                   in
                   the
                   Rehearsal
                   of
                   our
                   Sins
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   distinguish
                   our selves
                   from
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   more
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   confine
                   Religion
                   and
                   Godliness
                   to
                   a
                   Party
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   We
                   do
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   approve
                   of
                   that
                   
                     Reason
                     of
                     the
                     Fast
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Nation
                     hath
                     been
                     guilty
                     of
                     breaking
                     their
                     Oaths
                     ,
                     and
                     imposing
                     and
                     taking
                     ungodly
                     and
                     unlawful
                     Oaths
                     and
                     Bonds
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   in
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   these
                   may
                   signifie
                   the
                   
                     Oaths
                     of
                     Allegiance
                     ,
                     Supremacy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Test
                   ,
                   which
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   Swore
                   in
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   Truth
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   do
                   still
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   equity
                   and
                   obligation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   We
                   cannot
                   approve
                   of
                   
                     that
                     Reason
                     of
                     the
                     Fast
                     ,
                     The
                     wonted
                     Care
                     and
                     Religious
                     Sanctifying
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Day
                     is
                     gone
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   of
                   that
                   Petition
                   we
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   send
                   up
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     dispencing
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     accompanied
                     with
                     
                     the
                     wonted
                     presence
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     blessing
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                  
                   in
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   imply
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   is
                   restrained
                   and
                   true
                   Godliness
                   decayed
                   under
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   abounded
                   under
                   Presbytery
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Religion
                   depend
                   upon
                   Opinions
                   and
                   outward
                   Forms
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   persons
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   admiration
                   ,
                   and
                   favours
                   of
                   that
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   pha●isaical
                   pride
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   render
                   all
                   our
                   solemn
                   humiliations
                   hateful
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   We
                   do
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     have
                     sinned
                     notwithstanding
                     of
                     Promises
                     and
                     solemn
                     Vowing
                     and
                     Covenanting
                     with
                     God
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   not
                   understood
                   by
                   us
                   with
                   any
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Solemn
                     League
                     and
                     Covenant
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   some
                   do
                   apprehend
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   
                     General
                     Assembly
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   Reasons
                   and
                   Causes
                   of
                   the
                   Fast
                   ,
                   tho
                   not
                   here
                   exprest
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   our
                   declared
                   opinions
                   are
                   renounced
                   and
                   disowned
                   by
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   do
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   observance
                   of
                   this
                   Fast
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   interpreted
                   as
                   the
                   approving
                   and
                   homologating
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   ;
                   And
                   we
                   do
                   desire
                   and
                   intreat
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Principles
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   avoid
                   the
                   Sin
                   of
                   Hypocrisie
                   and
                   mocking
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   be
                   accepted
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   carefully
                   separate
                   betwixt
                   these
                   grounds
                   and
                   reasons
                   of
                   the
                   Fast
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   agreeable
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   that
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   duty
                   and
                   good
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   joyn
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   openly
                   owning
                   and
                   declaring
                   their
                   Judgment
                   anent
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   We
                   do
                   also
                   earnestly
                   exhort
                   all
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   love
                   and
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   laying
                   aside
                   all
                   prejudices
                   ,
                   malice
                   ,
                   uncharitableness
                   ,
                   and
                   indiscreet
                   and
                   irregular
                   zeal
                   ,
                   lying
                   ,
                   and
                   slandering
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   unite
                   together
                   in
                   confessing
                   the
                   Sins
                   they
                   are
                   guilty
                   of
                   ;
                   and
                   humble
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sins
                   of
                   their
                   Fore
                   fathers
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   partial
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   occasioned
                   some
                   divisions
                   and
                   differences
                   in
                   present
                   and
                   former
                   times
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   send
                   up
                   their
                   fervent
                   prayers
                   to
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   bestow
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   and
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   all
                   Orders
                   and
                   Ranks
                   of
                   People
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   live
                   as
                   becomes
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   forth
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   has
                   called
                   them
                   from
                   darkness
                   to
                   his
                   marvellous
                   light
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   particular
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   please
                   our
                   most
                   merciful
                   Father
                   ,
                   to
                   inspire
                   all
                   the
                   Members
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   meek
                   and
                   loving
                   Spirit
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   may
                   seek
                   after
                   these
                   things
                   that
                   make
                   for
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   whereby
                   they
                   may
                   edifie
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   mutual
                   forbearance
                   of
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   opinions
                   anent
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   occasioned
                   so
                   
                   much
                   disquiet
                   and
                   disorder
                   to
                   this
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   none
                   be
                   forced
                   or
                   tempted
                   to
                   declare
                   or
                   do
                   against
                   their
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   amidst
                   the
                   differences
                   of
                   opinions
                   ,
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   chearful
                   concurrence
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   have
                   a
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   true
                   Godliness
                   .
                
                 
                   Finally
                   we
                   do
                   exhort
                   all
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   our selves
                   do
                   resolve
                   by
                   Divine
                   Assistance
                   )
                   religiously
                   and
                   devoutly
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   Fast
                   for
                   all
                   these
                   ends
                   and
                   purposes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   specified
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Act
                     of
                     the
                     General
                     Assembly
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   that
                   is
                   consistent
                   with
                   this
                   our
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   allowable
                   by
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           But
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestation
           might
           give
           greater
           offence
           than
           the
           total
           neglect
           of
           the
           Fast
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           last
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           that
           none
           should
           observe
           the
           Fast
           in
           any
           wise
           .
           But
           one
           Mr.
           D.
           who
           was
           not
           present
           ,
           being
           advised
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           safest
           to
           make
           some
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           singular
           ,
           he
           prevailed
           with
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             Haddington
          
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           more
           ,
           to
           break
           off
           from
           that
           general
           resolution
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           Fast
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           Edinburgh
           it
           was
           only
           observed
           by
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           in
           the
           Tolbooth
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Craig
           in
           the
           
             Lady
             Yesters
             Church
          
           :
           But
           no
           mans
           Behaviour
           in
           this
           affair
           was
           so
           worthy
           to
           be
           remarked
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Charters
           heretofore
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           at
           present
           Minister
           of
           Dirleton
           .
           All
           who
           have
           any
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           know
           that
           he
           is
           a
           person
           both
           of
           great
           learning
           and
           piety
           ,
           whose
           Charity
           prompted
           him
           to
           think
           all
           the
           good
           of
           every
           one
           that
           can
           be
           reasonably
           conceived
           .
           He
           was
           convinced
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           too
           many
           reasons
           and
           causes
           ,
           which
           called
           for
           fasting
           ,
           mourning
           ,
           and
           humiliation
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           well
           knew
           the
           practices
           of
           Presbyterians
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           so
           it
           seemed
           evident
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           time
           they
           were
           endeavouring
           to
           carry
           on
           their
           own
           Selfish
           ends
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           Religion
           and
           had
           appointed
           this
           Fast
           to
           be
           a
           snare
           ,
           whereby
           the
           weak
           and
           ignorant
           might
           be
           drawn
           unawares
           to
           own
           and
           acknowledge
           their
           false
           and
           narrow
           principles
           ,
           and
           which
           might
           afford
           a
           fair
           opportunity
           of
           inflicting
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
          
           and
           
             other
             punishments
          
           upon
           others
           who
           would
           not
           so
           sordidly
           desert
           their
           Principles
           ,
           nor
           debase
           their
           former
           Character
           and
           Profession
           .
           He
           had
           such
           an
           impression
           of
           this
           base
           dealing
           ,
           of
           the
           scandal
           and
           prejudice
           ,
           which
           Religion
           suffered
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           which
           threatened
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           every
           one
           obliged
           to
           testifie
           against
           this
           
             Act
             of
             the
             Assembly
          
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           all
           he
           could
           to
           prevent
           the
           peoples
           being
           deceived
           .
           And
           because
           a
           bare
           forbearing
           a
           Fast
           in
           his
           judgment
           was
           not
           a
           sufficient
           Remonstrance
           ,
           〈…〉
           to
           be
           read
           the
           Assembly's
           Act
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           publickly
           
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           he
           spoke
           to
           the
           people
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             Fast
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             represented
             by
             
               the
               General
               Assembly
            
             ;
             they
             have
             recommended
             it
             to
             Pastors
             and
             others
             to
             be
             serious
             and
             sincere
             in
             the
             Confession
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             own
             and
             the
             Nations
             transgresions
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             earnest
             in
             the●r
             Supplications
             for
             such
             favours
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             present
             condition
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             and
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             are
             ,
             do
             call
             for
             .
             I
             hope
             after
             the
             hearing
             of
             so
             long
             a
             Paper
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             a
             little
             further
             patience
             ,
             while
             I
             sincerely
             represent
             to
             you
             somethings
             concerning
             the
             sins
             we
             are
             to
             confess
             ,
             and
             the
             mercies
             for
             which
             we
             are
             to
             supplicate
             .
             All
             who
             are
             wise
             and
             have
             a
             right
             sense
             of
             true
             Religion
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             cannot
             but
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             defection
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           
             This
             defection
             hath
             not
             been
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             fundamental
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             temper
             and
             conversation
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             we
             and
             all
             good
             men
             will
             joyn
             with
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             in
             acknowledging
             the
             sins
             and
             defection
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             the
             Assembly
             seems
             to
             represent
             Episcopacy
             as
             a
             principal
             and
             capital
             point
             of
             the
             defection
             ,
             and
             as
             introductory
             into
             further
             degrees
             of
             Corruption
             ;
             I
             find
             my self
             obliged
             to
             declare
             my
             sense
             in
             this
             affair
             upon
             this
             ocasion
             .
             I
             do
             not
             take
             my self
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             endeavour
             to
             justifie
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             introduction
             of
             Episcopacy
             into
             this
             Church
             An.
             1662.
             nor
             the
             manner
             of
             Election
             and
             nomination
             of
             persons
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             use
             among
             us
             ,
             nor
             the
             legal
             Establishment
             ,
             nor
             the
             Laws
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             was
             established
             among
             us
             ,
             nor
             the
             conduct
             of
             those
             who
             were
             in
             Office
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             not
             say
             but
             some
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             that
             complied
             with
             that
             Government
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             in
             some
             measure
             accessary
             to
             the
             corruptions
             ,
             by
             their
             bad
             example
             or
             Connivance
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             the
             true
             Exercise
             of
             Discipline
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             the
             settling
             of
             an
             Imparity
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             defection
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             in
             it self
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             of
             it self
             introductory
             of
             the
             abounding
             of
             wickedness
             and
             scandals
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             I
             may
             with
             the
             greatest
             confidence
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Religion
             never
             flourished
             more
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             it
             did
             when
             and
             where
             there
             was
             an
             Imparity
             among
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             And
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             some
             famous
             
               Protestant
               Churches
            
             ,
             do
             allow
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             continue
             till
             this
             day
             under
             that
             form
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Wise
             ,
             Pious
             ,
             and
             Learned
             men
             abroad
             ,
             tho
             they
             live
             where
             the
             Goverment
             is
             not
             Episcopal
             ,
             have
             not
             such
             
             bad
             thoughts
             of
             it
             as
             our
             Brethren
             here
             have
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             charge
             many
             of
             the
             then
             standing
             Ministry
             with
             compliance
             with
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             I
             do
             not
             see
             that
             the
             continuance
             of
             Pastors
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             late
             settlement
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             defection
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             to
             repent
             ;
             divers
             of
             them
             having
             continued
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             neither
             out
             of
             Pride
             ,
             nor
             Covetousness
             ,
             or
             Fear
             ,
             or
             Weakness
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             Courage
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             fear
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             by
             refvsing
             their
             service
             in
             that
             station
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             insuperable
             stop
             ,
             or
             bar
             put
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             there
             then
             was
             not
             .
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             entred
             afterwards
             into
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             under
             the
             the
             late
             Government
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             of
             what
             we
             have
             said
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             there
             has
             been
             a
             great
             defection
             among
             us
             .
             Men
             generally
             have
             shaken
             off
             the
             Yo●e
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             exprest
             none
             of
             that
             respect
             ,
             which
             we
             all
             owe
             to
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             have
             abandoned
             themselves
             to
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             inclinations
             ,
             so
             that
             iniquities
             and
             Immoralities
             of
             all
             sorts
             have
             abounded
             ,
             and
             generally
             men
             of
             all
             ranks
             have
             corrupted
             their
             ways
             .
             Covetousness
             ,
             Fraud
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             Sensuality
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             and
             divers
             kinds
             of
             uncleannesses
             ,
             Cursing
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             Atheism
             ,
             neglect
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             other
             Sins
             ,
             besides
             these
             reckoned
             in
             this
             Paper
             have
             abounded
             .
             The
             Assembly
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             some
             disorders
             ,
             among
             those
             of
             their
             perswasion
             :
             Which
             ,
             they
             say
             is
             matter
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             scandalous
             divisions
             ,
             injurious
             reflections
             against
             worthy
             men
             ,
             and
             some
             dangerous
             principles
             drunk
             in
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             lamented
             ,
             
               t●at
               some
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               main
               things
               did
               endeavour
               to
               maintain
               their
               Integrity
               ,
               did
               not
               give
               seasonable
               and
               necessary
               testimony
               ,
               against
               the
               defections
               and
               evils
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               keep
               a
               d●e
               distance
               from
               them
               .
            
             If
             they
             do
             mean
             hereby
             (
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             else
             can
             be
             understood
             by
             it
             )
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             their
             way
             did
             not
             separate
             from
             such
             as
             complied
             with
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             did
             joyn
             in
             worship
             with
             them
             :
             This
             will
             not
             appear
             to
             any
             others
             ,
             besides
             some
             of
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             Lamentation
             .
             It
             is
             rather
             matter
             of
             Lamentation
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             of
             them
             did
             behave
             themselves
             so
             schismati●ally
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             joyn
             in
             worship
             on
             such
             slender
             grounds
             ,
             with
             these
             who
             were
             not
             of
             the
             same
             perswasion
             with
             them
             concerning
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             They
             seem
             to
             appropriate
             to
             those
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             
               endeavo●●ed
               to
               keep
               their
               integrity
               in
               the
               main
               things
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               they
               did
               own
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               bear
               witness
               against
               the
               co●rse
               of
               defection
            
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             that
             not
             a
             few
             amongst
             those
             who
             complyed
             did
             endeavour
             to
             maintain
             
             the
             integrity
             of
             the
             main
             things
             ,
             and
             did
             own
             all
             the
             necessary
             and
             fundamental
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             did
             bear
             faithful
             witness
             against
             the
             course
             of
             the
             true
             and
             
               reall
               defection
            
             from
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             .
             They
             confess
             ,
             as
             I
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             whatsoever
             perswasion
             ,
             generally
             do
             not
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             imitate
             him
             ,
             &c.
             But
             ,
          
           
             They
             have
             passed
             over
             many
             sins
             of
             these
             of
             
               their
               way
            
             ,
             which
             all
             other
             people
             see
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             almost
             proper
             to
             them
             ;
             how
             many
             of
             them
             are
             Proud
             ,
             Fierce
             ,
             Content●lous
             ,
             Turbulent
             ,
             Seditious
             and
             Ungovernable
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             presume
             to
             judge
             and
             censure
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             revile
             and
             traduce
             such
             as
             are
             not
             of
             
               their
               way
            
             ,
             tho
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             .
             Not
             a
             few
             seem
             to
             place
             all
             Religion
             in
             a
             zeal
             for
             their
             proper
             opinions
             ,
             and
             in
             running
             separate
             courses
             from
             those
             who
             are
             not
             of
             their
             perswasions
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             are
             of
             a
             Factious
             ,
             Schismatical
             and
             uncharitable
             temper
             ,
             and
             have
             by
             their
             bitter
             and
             indiscreet
             zeal
             ,
             been
             prompted
             to
             such
             inhumane
             ,
             barbarous
             and
             cruel
             actions
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             so
             much
             the
             more
             scandalouss
             as
             being
             acted
             under
             colour
             and
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             should
             be
             confessed
             ingennously
             ,
             and
             mourned
             for
             :
             And
             O
             that
             it
             might
             please
             God
             to
             make
             us
             all
             sensible
             how
             far
             we
             have
             declined
             from
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             temper
             ,
             and
             that
             behaviour
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             dispose
             us
             to
             reform
             and
             amend
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             those
             things
             for
             which
             we
             are
             desired
             to
             pray
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             reason
             heartily
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             .
             There
             is
             only
             one
             expression
             which
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             fear
             they
             mean
             ,
             something
             for
             which
             I
             cannot
             joyn
             in
             Prayer
             with
             them
             .
             The
             expression
             is
             ,
             
               Tha●
               all
               the
               Lords
               people
               may
               be
               of
               one
               mind
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             if
             they
             mean
             by
             it
             as
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             all
             agree
             in
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             may
             with
             one
             mind
             and
             one
             mouth
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             may
             live
             in
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             together
             ;
             and
             joyntly
             pursue
             the
             attainment
             of
             everlasting
             Life
             :
             It
             is
             a
             very
             fit
             Petition
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             all
             earnestly
             to
             pray
             for
             it
             .
             But
             if
             they
             mean
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             
               that
               all
               may
               have
               the
               like
               sentiments
               with
               themselves
               ,
               about
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               may
               consider
               Presbyterran
               Government
               to
               be
               of
               such
               concern
               and
               importance
               ,
               as
               themselves
               take
               it
               to
               be
            
             ;
             I
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             it
             .
             That
             opinion
             being
             the
             source
             of
             most
             of
             the
             distractions
             ,
             which
             abound
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             depriving
             them
             who
             hold
             it
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             owe
             to
             all
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             walk
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             incapacitates
             them
             who
             hold
             it
             for
             performing
             all
             Offices
             of
             Love
             ,
             to
             these
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             of
             their
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             prompts
             them
             to
             behave
             
             themselves
             towards
             all
             such
             as
             Enemies
             to
             God
             and
             Religion
             ;
             it
             makes
             them
             look
             with
             an
             evil
             eye
             upon
             these
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             such
             a
             model
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             begets
             in
             them
             ,
             a
             neglect
             ,
             dislike
             ,
             and
             aversion
             from
             these
             Churches
             .
          
           
             I
             use
             not
             to
             speak
             so
             much
             of
             these
             things
             in
             such
             an
             auditory
             ,
             nor
             had
             I
             now
             spoken
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             been
             so
             discreetly
             dealt
             with
             as
             not
             to
             be
             driven
             to
             it
             .
             
               This
               was
               said
               on
            
             Sunday
             .
             On
             Thursday
             ,
             
               which
               was
               the
               Fast
               day
               ,
               he
               added
               as
               follows
               ,
            
          
           
             This
             day
             is
             set
             a
             part
             for
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             humbling
             our selves
             under
             the
             Sense
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Nation
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             Members
             ,
             and
             to
             deprecate
             the
             wrath
             and
             heavy
             judgments
             ,
             which
             our
             sins
             deserve
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             we
             are
             all
             highly
             guilty
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             grievously
             provoked
             him
             to
             wrath
             ,
             and
             indignation
             against
             us
             ;
             we
             have
             disobeyed
             and
             despised
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             almost
             Universally
             under
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             have
             lived
             as
             Heathens
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             Gospel
             teaches
             us
             to
             live
             Righteously
             ,
             Godlily
             and
             Soberly
             ;
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             Ungodliness
             ,
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             and
             Intemperance
             have
             abounded
             among
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             that
             we
             confess
             these
             things
             with
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             .
             The
             Assembly
             in
             that
             Paper
             which
             was
             read
             to
             you
             the
             other
             day
             ,
             tho
             they
             lay
             open
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             yet
             are
             too
             sparing
             ,
             in
             confessing
             these
             of
             their
             own
             way
             .
             They
             say
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             
               Episcopacy
               was
               introduced
               ,
               many
               faithful
               Ministers
               were
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               insufficient
               and
               scandalous
               men
               thrust
               in
               on
               their
               Charges
            
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             not
             a
             word
             in
             all
             the
             Paper
             of
             not
             a
             few
             faithful
             Pastors
             cast
             out
             by
             some
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             in
             a
             disorderly
             and
             tumultuous
             manner
             ,
             they
             being
             private
             persons
             and
             without
             Authority
             .
             I
             wish
             the
             vacancies
             they
             have
             made
             may
             not
             be
             supplied
             by
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             weak
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             a
             right
             sense
             and
             understanding
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           This
           much
           may
           suffice
           of
           the
           behaviour
           of
           
             Episcopal
             men
          
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           thems●lves
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           they
           kept
           the
           Fast
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           fervour
           and
           zeal
           ;
           but
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           only
           appointed
           for
           confessing
           the
           errours
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Sins
           of
           
             Episcopal
             men
          
           :
           They
           spent
           the
           whole
           day
           upon
           this
           :
           Their
           Sermons
           and
           Prayers
           were
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           so
           many
           invectives
           against
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           Reigns
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           partly
           to
           satisfie
           their
           Revenge
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           do
           no
           more
           at
           present
           ;
           and
           partly
           to
           enflame
           the
           peoples
           rage
           ;
           and
           to
           render
           them
           more
           keen
           upon
           their
           destruction
           .
           Only
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           in
           the
           Meeting
           house
           of
           the
           Canon-gate
           ,
           thought
           he
           would
           be
           too
           partial
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           
           only
           reckon
           up
           the
           Sins
           of
           others
           ;
           wherefore
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           confess
           his
           
             own
             sins
          
           and
           the
           
             sins
             of
             his
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           instanced
           among
           other
           Peccadillos
           ,
           their
           
             taking
             an
             Indulgence
             from
             a
             Popish
             King
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             granted
             to
             make
             way
             for
             Popish
             Priests
             and
             Iesuits
             ,
             who
             sought
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
          
           
             We
             knew
             this
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             well
             enough
             ;
             but
             self
             interest
             byassed
             us
             :
             and
             the
             same
             principal
             of
             self
             interest
             made
             us
             guilty
             of
             sinful
             silence
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             we
             never
             Preached
             against
             Popery
             ,
             fearing
             that
             we
             might
             lose
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             .
             And
             none
             said
             he
             ,
             was
             more
             guilty
             than
             my self
             ;
             for
             Mass
             was
             said
             daily
             at
             my
             Lugg
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             never
             opened
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           Indeed
           these
           men
           were
           very
           cautious
           then
           ,
           and
           careful
           to
           abstain
           from
           every
           thing
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           supposed
           to
           give
           the
           least
           offence
           ;
           by
           which
           ,
           they
           shewed
           that
           they
           had
           their
           Tongues
           under
           great
           command
           ;
           for
           before
           they
           were
           wholly
           addicted
           to
           railing
           against
           Popery
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           ,
           which
           they
           fancied
           to
           be
           like
           it
           .
           Yet
           they
           could
           tie
           themselves
           up
           instantly
           ,
           when
           they
           apprehended
           it
           might
           do
           them
           hurt
           .
           This
           cautiousness
           was
           very
           observeable
           ,
           one
           day
           in
           Mr.
           
             Geo.
             Iohnson
          
           ,
           who
           Preached
           in
           the
           same
           Meeting-House
           of
           the
           Cannongate
           .
           He
           had
           in
           his
           Prayers
           unwares
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           concerted
           measures
           ,
           let
           fall
           these
           words
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             confound
             the
             Land
             of
             Graven
             Images
             ,
          
           which
           no
           sooner
           passed
           from
           him
           ,
           than
           he
           instantly
           checked
           himself
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           ,
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             But
             O
             God
             save
             our
             King.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           given
           a
           full
           account
           of
           the
           Fast
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           as
           great
           variety
           of
           sentiments
           and
           practices
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           thing
           that
           ever
           was
           enjoyned
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Revolution
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           have
           had
           the
           turning
           out
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           wholly
           in
           their
           Head
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           other
           thing
           :
           Revenge
           ,
           as
           as
           well
           as
           Interest
           and
           Security
           ,
           prompted
           them
           to
           this
           ,
           for
           they
           concluded
           it
           hard
           ,
           if
           not
           impossible
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           Interest
           and
           Reputation
           of
           their
           great
           
             Diana
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           or
           to
           oblige
           people
           to
           a
           Superstitious
           Worshipping
           of
           this
           Goddess
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           have
           their
           Wealth
           ,
           while
           there
           were
           so
           many
           ,
           who
           thought
           and
           taught
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Divinity
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           both
           their
           Craft
           would
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           set
           at
           nought
           ,
           and
           their
           Diana
           should
           be
           despised
           ,
           if
           these
           men
           were
           not
           removed
           from
           amongst
           them
           .
           And
           to
           compass
           this
           ,
           they
           tryed
           various
           methods
           :
           First
           ,
           as
           Demetrius
           raised
           an
           uproar
           in
           Ephesus
           ,
           against
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           so
           they
           began
           with
           a
           Rabble
           in
           the
           
             West
             ▪
          
           and
           some
           places
           of
           the
           
             Southern
             Borders
          
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           succeeded
           according
           to
           their
           mind
           ;
           for
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           they
           emptied
           all
           these
           Churches
           to
           the
           number
           of
           about
           three
           or
           four
           hundred
           .
           
           But
           this
           method
           was
           only
           proper
           for
           these
           places
           ,
           where
           the
           ignorant
           Bigots
           ,
           and
           Partisans
           of
           Presbytery
           are
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           attempted
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           the
           people
           were
           better
           Instructed
           ,
           not
           so
           rude
           and
           barbarous
           ,
           and
           who
           generally
           were
           very
           well
           pleased
           with
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Perswasion
           ,
           whom
           they
           preferred
           every
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           .
           If
           it
           were
           narrowly
           examined
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           even
           this
           method
           ,
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           is
           no
           demonstration
           of
           a
           total
           aversion
           ,
           in
           the
           people
           there
           ,
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           given
           out
           to
           be
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           not
           a
           General
           Insurrection
           of
           the
           Parishes
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           but
           a
           certain
           Rabble
           combined
           together
           ,
           and
           run
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           thrusting
           out
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Parishes
           being
           no
           less
           surprised
           with
           it
           than
           the
           Ministers
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           places
           the
           Parishes
           would
           have
           defended
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           if
           either
           they
           had
           been
           forewarned
           ,
           or
           sufficiently
           Armed
           ,
           to
           make
           resistance
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           gain
           their
           point
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           these
           means
           ,
           wherefore
           their
           only
           recourse
           was
           to
           the
           
             Civil
             Authority
          
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           favourable
           to
           them
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           improve
           the
           occasion
           diligently
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           long
           it
           would
           last
           .
           Here
           the
           E.
           Crafurd
           was
           very
           useful
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           his
           Zeal
           caused
           them
           to
           search
           out
           all
           that
           might
           be
           attacked
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           difference
           from
           the
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           he
           held
           Councils
           for
           several
           Months
           together
           ,
           only
           for
           depriving
           such
           .
           
             Oversights
             ,
             Omissions
          
           of
           
             little
             Formalities
          
           ,
           and
           
             small
             Escapes
          
           ,
           were
           aggravated
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           willful
           and
           heinous
           Crimes
           .
           The
           gaining
           and
           encouraging
           compliance
           with
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           was
           so
           little
           studied
           ,
           that
           all
           discouragement
           was
           given
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Party
          
           might
           thereby
           be
           Incapacitated
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           danger
           prevented
           ,
           which
           the
           Presbyterians
           feared
           from
           their
           number
           .
           There
           was
           no
           place
           for
           Repentance
           ,
           nor
           could
           second
           thoughts
           be
           of
           any
           use
           ,
           every
           one
           was
           judged
           by
           his
           first
           resolution
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           were
           but
           the
           least
           flaw
           in
           ones
           compliance
           ,
           he
           was
           dealt
           with
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           offered
           any
           compliance
           at
           all
           .
           By
           these
           means
           a
           great
           many
           more
           of
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           were
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterians
           would
           have
           been
           glad
           to
           have
           had
           all
           turned
           out
           this
           way
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           thought
           the
           Odium
           would
           not
           lye
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           this
           method
           failed
           at
           last
           too
           ,
           for
           the
           Council
           became
           weary
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           reason
           ;
           so
           the
           next
           thing
           resolved
           on
           ,
           as
           was
           reported
           ,
           was
           to
           procure
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           for
           declaring
           all
           the
           Churches
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           vacant
           :
           The
           pretence
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           Incumbents
           were
           all
           obtruded
           upon
           the
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           fit
           that
           the
           people
           should
           have
           their
           free
           choice
           ,
           and
           be
           allowed
           to
           call
           Ministers
           suitable
           
           to
           their
           own
           Inclinations
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           advised
           not
           to
           propose
           this
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           would
           be
           very
           far
           from
           serving
           their
           design
           ,
           because
           upon
           calculation
           it
           would
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Parishes
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           would
           call
           back
           their
           own
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           other
           
             Episcopal
             ones
          
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           time
           the
           people
           were
           every
           where
           shewing
           their
           disgust
           both
           at
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           by
           manifold
           instances
           it
           appeared
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           were
           acceptable
           to
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           better
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           they
           could
           work
           no
           more
           by
           other
           mens
           means
           ,
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Clergy
          
           resolved
           to
           do
           the
           work
           themselves
           ,
           howsoever
           invidious
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           end
           they
           got
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Iurisdiction
             ,
          
           by
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           put
           into
           their
           own
           hands
           .
           When
           the
           Covenant
           was
           in
           force
           ,
           they
           found
           good
           service
           of
           
             Itinerant
             Committees
          
           or
           Commissions
           ,
           and
           they
           judged
           it
           would
           be
           of
           no
           less
           use
           now
           ,
           to
           set
           them
           up
           again
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           before
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           two
           were
           appointed
           ,
           one
           for
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           for
           the
           North
           ,
           with
           full
           power
           to
           visit
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           such
           as
           should
           be
           thought
           
             Insufficient
             ,
             Scandalous
             ,
             Erroneous
          
           ,
           or
           
             supinely
             Negligent
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Names
           of
           the
           persons
           appointed
           for
           these
           Commissions
           ,
           together
           with
           an
           Abstract
           of
           their
           Instructions
           ,
           are
           set
           down
           ,
           page
           53
           ,
           54
           ,
           and
           55.
           of
           the
           
             Hi●●orical
             Relation
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             :
          
           The
           giving
           them
           Instructions
           seemed
           to
           limit
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           ,
           they
           have
           all
           the
           power
           of
           a
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           it self
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           much
           freer
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           one
           from
           the
           King
           to
           check
           and
           controul
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           Committee
           or
           Commission
           for
           the
           South
           ,
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           appointment
           ,
           sate
           down
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           the
           21st
           .
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           91.
           being
           the
           
             third
             Wednesday
          
           of
           that
           Month.
           Several
           Ministers
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Country
           ,
           received
           citations
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Alexander
             Malcolm
             ,
             Mr.
             Iames
             Hutchison
             ,
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Farqhuar
             ,
          
           three
           Ministers
           of
           
             Edinburgh
             ;
             Mr.
             Kay
          
           at
           
             Leith
             ,
             Mr.
             Samuel
             Nimbo
          
           Minister
           of
           
             Collinton
             ,
             Mr.
             Andrew
             Lumsden
          
           Minister
           at
           Dudduston
           ,
           and
           
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Monro
          
           Minister
           at
           Sterline
           .
           There
           was
           also
           many
           others
           ,
           whose
           Processes
           had
           been
           referred
           to
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           or
           some
           particular
           Presbyteries
           .
           The
           three
           Ministers
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           received
           the
           Citation
           on
           Saturday
           ,
           the
           10th
           .
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           betwixt
           Nine
           and
           Ten
           a
           Clock
           at
           Night
           ,
           which
           both
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           constructed
           to
           be
           done
           on
           design
           to
           discompose
           them
           for
           Preaching
           the
           day
           following
           .
           At
           this
           very
           hour
           also
           ,
           they
           sent
           a
           Summons
           to
           
             Dr.
             Robe●●son
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gray-frier-Church
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Sick
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           whom
           all
           the
           City
           knew
           to
           be
           then
           in
           
             Articulo
             mortis
          
           ,
           as
           indeed
           he
           died
           some
           few
           hours
           after
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             tenor
             of
             the
             Summons
             was
             this
             ,
          
           To
           compeir
           before
           the
           Commission
           ,
           upon
           the
           twenty
           first
           of
           January
           ,
           to
           be
           tryed
           in
           Life
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           discharge
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Function
           ,
           and
           censured
           by
           the
           said
           Commission
           as
           they
           shall
           think
           Iust.
           
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Alexander
             Malcolm
             ,
             Mr.
             Iames
             Hutchison
             ,
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Farqhuar
             ,
             Mr.
             Samuel
             Nimbo
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mr.
             Andrew
             Lumsden
          
           ,
           met
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           resolved
           to
           take
           the
           same
           joint-measures
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           all
           in
           the
           same
           Circumstances
           .
           Accordingly
           ,
           on
           the
           21st
           .
           day
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           been
           cited
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Iames
             Hutchison
          
           presented
           himself
           before
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           own
           Name
           ,
           and
           in
           Name
           of
           the
           other
           four
           ,
           he
           desired
           of
           the
           Commission
           a
           special
           Citation
           ,
           containing
           ,
           and
           expressly
           naming
           ,
           their
           Crime
           or
           Crimes
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           to
           be
           tryed
           and
           censured
           ,
           the
           Accusers
           and
           
             Witnesses
             Names
          
           ,
           and
           a
           competent
           time
           for
           preparing
           such
           Defences
           as
           were
           
             legal
             and
             just
          
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           was
           flatly
           denied
           .
           The
           next
           day
           
             Mr.
             Malcolm
          
           compeired
           and
           proposed
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Name
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           same
           answer
           ,
           for
           
             Mr.
             Kennedy
          
           ,
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Commission
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             give
             an
             account
             why
             they
             Summoned
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             tell
             who
             were
             their
             Accusers
             ,
             nor
             for
             what
             they
             were
             Accused
             ,
             or
             who
             were
             to
             Witness
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             cited
             ,
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             answer
             instantly
             to
             what
             should
             be
             asked
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             refused
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             the
             Commission
             had
             power
             to
             Censure
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             do
             it
             .
             To
             which
             Mr.
             Malcolm
             replied
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             illegal
             to
             Summon
             any
             
               Super
               inquirendis
            
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Brethren
             were
             not
             bound
             either
             by
             
               Civil
               Laws
            
             ,
             or
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Cannons
            
             ,
             to
             regard
             or
             obey
             
               general
               citations
            
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             them
             would
             answer
             ,
             except
             they
             got
             citations
             which
             were
             special
             and
             particular
             .
          
           He
           added
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           more
           unjust
           than
           Festus
           ,
           a
           Heathen
           Judge
           ,
           for
           he
           thought
           it
           unreasonable
           to
           send
           a
           prisoner
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           not
           withal
           to
           signifie
           
             the
             crimes
             laid
             against
             him
          
           ,
           but
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             we
             are
             here
             convened
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             'll
             not
             tell
             us
             for
             what
             cause
             .
          
           Upon
           this
           he
           was
           ordered
           by
           the
           Moderator
           to
           remove
           .
        
         
           Ianuary
           the
           23d
           ,
           these
           
             five
             Ministers
          
           ,
           to
           free
           themselves
           of
           farther
           trouble
           from
           the
           Commission
           ,
           resolved
           to
           disown
           and
           decline
           their
           Authority
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           sent
           one
           Mr.
           
             French
             as
             Proctor
          
           for
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           following
           Declaration
           ,
           which
           he
           delivered
           ,
           and
           took
           Instruments
           upon
           the
           delivery
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               WE
               under-subscribers
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Alexander
                 Malcolm
                 ,
                 James
                 Hutchison
                 ,
                 John
                 Farqhuar
                 ,
              
               Ministers
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Samuel
                 Nimbo
              
               Minister
               
               of
               Collinton
               ,
               and
               
                 Andrew
                 Lumsden
              
               Minister
               of
               Duddiston
               ,
               being
               continued
               in
               the
               peaceable
               Exercise
               of
               our
               Ministerial
               Function
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Church-government
               ,
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               being
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               their
               present
               Majesties
               ,
               by
               our
               Submission
               and
               Obedience
               to
               Authority
               ;
               and
               we
               being
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               cited
               to
               compeir
               before
               the
               Commission
               of
               the
               late
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               to
               hear
               and
               see
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               said
               Commission
               ,
               given
               anent
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Session
               Books
               and
               Records
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               and
               see
               such
               tryal
               taken
               of
               our
               Life
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               discharge
               of
               the
               Duties
               of
               our
               Function
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               Commission
               shall
               think
               Iust.
               We
               having
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               considered
               the
               import
               of
               the
               said
               compeirance
               ,
               upon
               the
               Citations
               given
               us
               ,
               do
               hereby
               declare
               ,
               That
               we
               have
               no
               freedom
               in
               our
               Consciences
               to
               compeir
               ,
               or
               subject
               our selves
               ,
               to
               any
               tryal
               whatsoever
               ,
               before
               the
               said
               Commission
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               known
               Principles
               ,
               and
               former
               Engagements
               to
               Episcopacy
               ;
               and
               this
               we
               own
               to
               be
               our
               Iudgment
               ,
               with
               all
               due
               deference
               and
               submission
               to
               Authority
               .
               In
               Witness
               whereof
               ,
               we
               have
               Subscribed
               these
               presents
               with
               our
               Hands
               ,
               at
               
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 January
                 21.
                 1691.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Sic
                 Subscribitur
                 
                   
                     Alexander
                     Malcolm
                     ,
                  
                   
                     James
                     Hutchison
                     ,
                  
                   
                     John
                     Farqhuar
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Samuel
                     Nimbo
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Andrew
                     Lumsden
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           first
           declinature
           from
           their
           Authority
           which
           any
           had
           made
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Commission
           resolved
           to
           put
           some
           severe
           Censure
           upon
           it
           .
           Some
           proposed
           
             immediate
             deprivation
          
           and
           deposition
           ,
           others
           were
           for
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           the
           first
           carried
           it
           over
           the
           last
           ,
           only
           by
           
             two
             Votes
          
           ,
           which
           was
           intimated
           in
           the
           several
           Churches
           the
           very
           next
           
             Lords
             day
          
           .
           As
           the
           Commission
           was
           censured
           by
           some
           ,
           for
           their
           rigid
           and
           summar
           proceedings
           against
           these
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           never
           offering
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           in
           any
           gentle
           manner
           ,
           so
           these
           
             five
             Ministers
          
           were
           blamed
           by
           others
           ,
           for
           their
           precipitancy
           in
           declining
           the
           Commission
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           having
           so
           far
           owned
           them
           as
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           formerly
           to
           give
           up
           their
           
             Session
             Books
          
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           asked
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           ways
           agreeable
           now
           to
           give
           in
           a
           declinature
           :
           And
           as
           their
           practices
           were
           disagreeable
           and
           inconsistent
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           thereby
           much
           wronged
           themselves
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           means
           they
           had
           occasioned
           their
           own
           deprivation
           and
           deposition
           ,
           whereas
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           taken
           
           an
           other
           course
           ,
           compeired
           before
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           suffered
           them
           to
           accuse
           and
           lead
           probation
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           been
           obliged
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           continued
           in
           their
           Offices
           a
           longer
           time
           and
           perhaps
           defeat
           the
           Commission
           altogether
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           have
           been
           very
           hard
           to
           have
           proven
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           deposed
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           only
           appealed
           ,
           when
           the
           Commission
           was
           about
           to
           do
           them
           some
           palpable
           Injustice
           ,
           they
           then
           might
           have
           expected
           protection
           and
           redress
           from
           the
           
             Civil
             Authority
             ▪
          
           but
           these
           Ministers
           answered
           thus
           for
           themselves
           ,
           That
           some
           of
           them
           had
           never
           any
           ways
           owned
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Government
          
           as
           yet
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           them
           but
           very
           little
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           little
           acknowledgment
           which
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           could
           neither
           infer
           that
           they
           had
           renounced
           their
           former
           Sentiments
           about
           Episcopacy
           ,
           nor
           yet
           entirely
           submitted
           to
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           decline
           or
           disown
           the
           Commission
           ,
           considering
           the
           Injustice
           and
           Illegality
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           which
           was
           both
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Acts
           of
           Assemblies
           ,
           owned
           by
           themselves
           ;
           for
           as
           in
           Scripture
           it
           is
           commanded
           ,
           first
           to
           
             tell
             men
             their
             faults
             in
             private
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             to
             receive
             any
             accusation
             against
             an
             Elder
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             before
             two
             or
             three
             Witnesses
             .
          
           So
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Assembly
           at
           
             Perth
             ,
             March
          
           1.
           1596.
           none
           ought
           to
           be
           summoned
           ,
           
             super
             inquirendis
          
           ,
           without
           instancing
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Accusers
           ,
           and
           the
           crimes
           and
           faults
           they
           are
           accused
           of
           .
           And
           by
           an
           other
           
             Act
             of
             a
             General
             Assembly
          
           at
           
             St.
             Andrews
             ,
             April
          
           24.
           1582.
           it
           is
           appointed
           that
           Ministers
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           should
           have
           
             forty
             days
          
           allowed
           them
           ,
           whereas
           only
           ten
           had
           been
           given
           them
           .
           They
           said
           further
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           disown
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           to
           refuse
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           ,
           considering
           how
           they
           had
           treated
           others
           ,
           and
           how
           partial
           they
           were
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           not
           Iudges
           properly
           ,
           but
           Parties
           and
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           had
           resolved
           upon
           their
           ruine
           before
           ever
           they
           met
           ,
           and
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           only
           determined
           to
           have
           them
           out
           ,
           
             quovis
             modo
          
           ,
           but
           had
           also
           assigned
           their
           several
           Churches
           to
           particular
           persons
           ,
           viz.
           The
           
             Grayfrier
             Church
          
           to
           Mr.
           
             Gilbert
             Rule
          
           ,
           the
           
             Old
             Church
          
           to
           Mr.
           Blair
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Tolbooth
             Church
          
           to
           Mr.
           Kirkton
           ,
           which
           was
           indeed
           commonly
           talked
           long
           before
           ,
           and
           it
           proving
           true
           ,
           was
           a
           demonstration
           that
           there
           was
           a
           laid
           and
           
             formed
             design
          
           of
           turning
           out
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           by
           one
           means
           or
           other
           ,
           though
           they
           themselves
           were
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           more
           speedy
           execution
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           the
           Act
           and
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Commission
           ,
           these
           
             five
             Ministers
          
           were
           resolved
           to
           continue
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           
           unless
           they
           met
           with
           violence
           from
           a
           Rabble
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           concurred
           with
           the
           Commission
           .
           Many
           thought
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           would
           not
           meddle
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           a
           Rabble
           was
           not
           much
           feared
           in
           Edinburgh
           .
           These
           who
           frequented
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Churches
          
           ,
           were
           resolved
           to
           defend
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           if
           they
           met
           with
           any
           disturbance
           ,
           but
           on
           Saturday
           and
           Sunday
           mornings
           ,
           the
           Provost
           of
           Edinburgh
           sent
           to
           Mr.
           Malcolm
           ,
           Mr.
           Hutchison
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Farqhuar
           ,
           forbidding
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           highest
           peril
           ,
           to
           attempt
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           seen
           about
           their
           Churches
           that
           day
           ,
           so
           they
           kept
           their
           Houses
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Party
          
           being
           disappointed
           ,
           came
           back
           from
           the
           Churches
           both
           in
           discontent
           and
           rage
           ,
           and
           if
           their
           temper
           were
           as
           much
           enclined
           to
           Tumults
           ,
           as
           the
           Presbyterians
           are
           ,
           a
           little
           matter
           would
           have
           occasioned
           one
           that
           day
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Provost
           feared
           it
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           apprehension
           of
           it
           ,
           ordered
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           
             Town
             Guards
          
           to
           have
           all
           his
           Men
           together
           in
           readiness
           ,
           for
           preventing
           any
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edinburgh
           were
           now
           laid
           aside
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Council
           ,
           or
           the
           Commissions
           ,
           except
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           in
           the
           
             Tolbooth
             Church
          
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           at
           this
           time
           turned
           out
           by
           a
           
             cunning
             Trick
          
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           parallel
           then
           ,
           and
           indeed
           none
           but
           the
           Presbyterians
           are
           capable
           of
           giving
           any
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           continue
           we
           may
           come
           to
           have
           enough
           such
           instances
           ;
           for
           Mr.
           Craig
           of
           the
           
             Cannon
             Gate
          
           ,
           his
           Case
           is
           much
           like
           it
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           related
           afterwards
           .
           Upon
           Dr.
           
           Robertson's
           death
           ,
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           was
           appointed
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           
             Town
             Council
          
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           the
           
             Gray
             Frier
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           be
           Colleague
           to
           Mr.
           Hutchison
           there
           ,
           because
           no
           Presbyterian
           would
           joyn
           either
           ,
           and
           because
           by
           putting
           them
           together
           ,
           they
           saved
           a
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           one
           of
           their
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
          
           ;
           who
           keep
           at
           as
           great
           distance
           from
           these
           that
           are
           Episcopal
           ,
           as
           ever
           their
           Predccessors
           the
           Pharisees
           did
           from
           Heathens
           and
           Publicans
           ,
           whom
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           often
           preferred
           to
           them
           :
           When
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           was
           advertised
           of
           this
           by
           Two
           of
           their
           numbe●
           ,
           
             viz.
             George
             Hume
          
           Bailiff
           ,
           and
           
             Iames
             Crawford
          
           Apothecary
           ,
           sent
           to
           him
           for
           this
           end
           ;
           he
           replied
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             very
             readily
             obey
             the
             good
             Town
             ,
             provided
             his
             Legal
             Right
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
          
           Edingburgh
           ,
           
             was
             not
             thereby
             prejudged
             or
             obstructed
             :
          
           And
           then
           it
           was
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           needed
           not
           fear
           that
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           no
           design
           to
           wrong
           him
           ,
           by
           transplanting
           him
           .
           This
           was
           on
           the
           23d
           .
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           25th
           .
           Mr.
           Kirkton
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           
             Tolbooth
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           settled
           Minister
           in
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           Call
           or
           Consent
           of
           the
           Parish
           ,
           the
           Formality
           of
           an
           Edict
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           
           usual
           in
           the
           admission
           of
           a
           Minister
           :
           But
           while
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           was
           thinking
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           
             Gray
             Friers
             Church
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Provost
           sends
           for
           him
           ,
           acquainting
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Commission
           had
           appointed
           Mr.
           
             David
             Williamson
          
           to
           preach
           in
           the
           
             Gray
             Frier
             Church
          
           ,
           for
           intimating
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Deposition
           against
           Mr.
           Hutchison
           ,
           wherefore
           his
           Lordship
           desired
           to
           forbear
           that
           day
           ,
           for
           Mr.
           David
           craved
           both
           forenoon
           and
           afternoon
           ,
           and
           he
           assured
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           sustain
           no
           prejudice
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           which
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           also
           yeilded
           ,
           being
           very
           desirous
           to
           please
           them
           ,
           and
           gain
           their
           favour
           .
           Some
           other
           Excuse
           was
           invented
           for
           shifting
           the
           next
           Sunday
           to
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           for
           two
           or
           
             three
             Sundays
          
           ,
           till
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           turned
           impatient
           at
           their
           delayes
           to
           settle
           him
           in
           the
           
             Gray
             Friers
             Church
          
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           so
           easily
           parted
           with
           the
           
             Tolbooth
             Church
          
           :
           And
           he
           was
           not
           a
           little
           apprehensive
           of
           some
           disingenuous
           T●i0ck
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           preached
           in
           the
           
             Gray
             Friers
             Church
          
           used
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           
             Reverend
             Brother
          
           abroad
           ,
           whom
           that
           Parish
           belong'd
           to
           :
           This
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           concluded
           was
           not
           himself
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           was
           meant
           of
           Mr.
           
             Gilbert
             Rule
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           in
           England
           about
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Kirk
           .
           Then
           private
           entreaties
           could
           no
           more
           prevail
           with
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           interpose
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Town
             Council
          
           ,
           to
           which
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           only
           consented
           ,
           for
           some
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           following
           Act
           ,
           given
           under
           the
           
             Town
             Clerks
          
           own
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
               
                 the
                 13th
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 1691.
                 
              
            
             
               THE
               which
               Day
               the
               Lord
               Provost
               ,
               Bailiffs
               ▪
               Council
               and
               Deacons
               of
               Crafts
               ,
               being
               Convened
               in
               Council
               ,
               having
               considered
               their
               Act
               ,
               transplanting
               Mr.
               
                 Tho.
                 Wilkie
              
               from
               the
               Tolbooth-Church
               to
               the
               Gray-Friers
               ,
               they
               do
               appo●nt
               some
               of
               their
               number
               to
               commune
               with
               the
               said
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Wilkie
              
               ,
               and
               to
               represent
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               several
               weighty
               Considerations
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               the
               said
               Mr
               
                 Thomas
                 Wilkie
              
               should
               forbear
               Preaching
               for
               some
               Lords
               days
               ,
               which
               the
               said
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Wilkie
              
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               Councils
               Commands
               ,
               consented
               he
               should
               forbear
               Preaching
               for
               three
               Lords
               days
               ,
               only
               providing
               the
               said
               forbearance
               do
               not
               prejudice
               his
               legal
               Title
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Edinburgh
               .
            
             
               
                 Extracted
                 by
                 me
                 
                   AeNEAS
                   MACKLAND
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           But
           when
           pretences
           and
           dissimulation
           could
           no
           more
           be
           used
           ,
           it
           was
           plainly
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Gray
             Frier
             Church
          
           was
           to
           be
           otherwise
           bestowed
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           had
           not
           only
           
           the
           
             private
             promise
          
           and
           assurance
           of
           the
           Provost
           and
           other
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           publick
           Faith
           of
           the
           
             Town
             Council
          
           ,
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           theirs
           dated
           .
           Ianuary
           23
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           condition
           on
           which
           he
           parted
           with
           the
           
             Tolbooth
             Church
          
           ,
           Tho
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           might
           have
           guessed
           this
           from
           the
           first
           time
           that
           they
           desired
           his
           forbearance
           to
           preach
           ;
           and
           tho
           he
           was
           forewarned
           by
           several
           Persons
           ,
           that
           a
           Trick
           was
           designed
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           keep
           himself
           from
           being
           mightily
           surprised
           and
           troubled
           at
           this
           final
           Answer
           and
           Resolution
           :
           The
           loss
           of
           his
           Living
           vext
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           taking
           it
           away
           was
           matter
           of
           more
           vexation
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           had
           been
           done
           by
           the
           formality
           of
           a
           Sentence
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           unjust
           .
           It
           galled
           him
           exceedingly
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           been
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           trust
           men
           of
           no
           ingenuity
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           currying
           the
           favour
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           designed
           him
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           he
           had
           suffered
           himself
           to
           be
           Trickt
           on
           t
           of
           his
           Ministry
           without
           Citation
           or
           Process
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           was
           under
           no
           Sentence
           or
           Censure
           ,
           neither
           was
           accused
           of
           any
           crime
           or
           maleversation
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           deprived
           him
           .
           He
           made
           great
           Complaints
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           no
           success
           .
           The
           good
           Lord
           Provost
           and
           Bailiffs
           excused
           themselves
           in
           that
           the
           Ministers
           would
           not
           quit
           the
           possession
           they
           had
           got
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           business
           was
           with
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           not
           meddled
           with
           him
           ;
           he
           had
           not
           consulted
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           dimited
           the
           
             Tolbooth
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           were
           not
           to
           enquire
           upon
           what
           terms
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           could
           not
           blame
           them
           for
           taking
           possession
           of
           Churches
           that
           were
           vacant
           .
           Thus
           betwixt
           the
           two
           he
           was
           kept
           out
           of
           his
           just
           rights
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           defence
           that
           can
           be
           made
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           now
           declared
           open
           War
           with
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Allies
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           had
           been
           in
           confederacy
           with
           them
           :
           And
           in
           War
           men
           use
           not
           much
           to
           regard
           the
           points
           of
           Justice
           and
           Ingenuity
           ;
           If
           the
           enemy
           be
           defeated
           and
           weakened
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           by
           what
           means
           ,
           whether
           by
           giving
           fair
           and
           open
           Battle
           ,
           or
           by
           secret
           Ambuscades
           ;
           the
           Cities
           or
           Castles
           which
           are
           once
           in
           possession
           are
           kept
           ,
           tho
           they
           have
           been
           won
           not
           by
           force
           or
           generous
           valour
           ,
           but
           by
           baseness
           and
           treachery
           .
        
         
           After
           much
           importunity
           to
           silence
           his
           clamour
           ,
           they
           first
           proffered
           him
           Mr.
           
             Kirtons
             Meeting
             House
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Castle
             Hill
          
           ,
           which
           he
           refused
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           an
           uncertain
           thing
           ,
           and
           
           none
           of
           the
           
             legal
             Churches
          
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           to
           one
           of
           which
           he
           had
           an
           undoubted
           Right
           .
           Then
           at
           last
           they
           bestowed
           on
           him
           the
           
             Lady
             Yesters
             Church
          
           ,
           Which
           he
           has
           accepted
           of
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           be
           contented
           with
           at
           present
           :
           But
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           still
           befooling
           him
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Twedale
          
           debates
           with
           the
           
             Good
             Town
          
           the
           Right
           of
           planning
           that
           Church
           ,
           it
           has
           no
           Parish
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           their
           opportunity
           ,
           may
           have
           many
           pretences
           ,
           for
           the
           shutting
           it
           up
           again
           .
           But
           it
           was
           believed
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           Reason
           ,
           that
           the
           giving
           this
           Church
           to
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           ,
           was
           done
           not
           so
           much
           to
           repair
           the
           injury
           he
           had
           received
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           a
           pretext
           for
           turning
           out
           Mr.
           Craig
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           that
           having
           no
           other
           place
           to
           go
           to
           ,
           they
           might
           find
           themselves
           under
           a
           kind
           of
           necessity
           ,
           of
           uniting
           with
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Congr●gation
          
           in
           the
           Connon-gate
           .
        
         
           Because
           I
           have
           mentioned
           this
           Case
           of
           Mr.
           Craig
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           some
           resemblance
           to
           that
           of
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           some
           short-account
           of
           it
           here
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           posterior
           to
           the
           other
           in
           time
           ,
           by
           several
           months
           .
           This
           Mr.
           Craig
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Cannon-gate
           ,
           and
           has
           had
           the
           whole
           charge
           of
           that
           Parish
           these
           two
           or
           three
           years
           ,
           because
           Mr.
           Burnet
           ,
           the
           other
           Minister
           ,
           was
           deprived
           by
           the
           Council
           .
           This
           Parish
           of
           the
           Cannon-gate
           had
           the
           use
           of
           the
           
             Lady
             Yesters
             Church
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Town
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           until
           such
           time
           as
           a
           new-one
           of
           their
           own
           should
           be
           built
           .
           When
           this
           
             new
             one
          
           was
           finished
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           in
           
             Summer
             last
          
           ,
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Edinburgh
           appointed
           another
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           ,
           who
           preached
           in
           the
           Meeting-house
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Elders
           to
           choose
           another
           Minister
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           a
           
             total
             vacancy
          
           ,
           never
           regarding
           Mr.
           
           Craig's
           right
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           there
           .
           Mr.
           Craig
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Perswasion
          
           in
           that
           Parish
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           proportion
           more
           than
           three
           of
           four
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           this
           they
           addressed
           the
           Presbytery
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           rights
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           receiving
           no
           satisfactiun
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           brought
           it
           before
           the
           
             Lords
             of
             the
             Council
          
           ,
           where
           also
           the
           Presbyterian
           party
           prevailed
           ;
           for
           the
           Council
           ,
           ratified
           and
           approved
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           so
           Mr.
           Craig
           was
           shuffled
           out
           of
           his
           Right
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           to
           joyn
           with
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           the
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           had
           condescended
           not
           only
           not
           to
           pretend
           to
           any
           priority
           and
           
           preceedency
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Elder
             Minister
          
           and
           possessour
           ,
           but
           even
           also
           to
           yield
           the
           precedency
           to
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           only
           as
           
             second
             Minister
          
           .
           Mr.
           Craig
           being
           thus
           kept
           out
           of
           the
           
             New
             Church
          
           of
           the
           Cannon-gate
           ,
           resolved
           to
           continue
           preaching
           in
           the
           
             Lady
             Yesters
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           his
           wonted
           Hearers
           were
           also
           resolved
           to
           wait
           still
           upon
           him
           there
           ;
           but
           that
           being
           considered
           as
           dangerous
           to
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Interest
          
           in
           the
           
             Cannon
             gate
          
           ,
           and
           a
           too
           great
           occasion
           of
           withdrawing
           the
           people
           from
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           the
           Presbyterian
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Edinburgh
           were
           advised
           to
           give
           the
           
             Lady
             Yester-Church
          
           to
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Wilkie
          
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Minister
           of
           the
           
             Tolbooth
             Church
          
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           Mr.
           Craig
           has
           no
           Church
           at
           all
           to
           preach
           in
           ,
           and
           is
           forced
           to
           take
           refuge
           in
           an
           
             old
             Chappel
          
           ,
           lying
           near
           the
           Water-gate
           ,
           in
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Cannon-gate
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Commission
           of
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           who
           were
           busie
           about
           their
           work
           of
           purging
           ,
           the
           Church
           :
           Great
           endeavours
           were
           used
           to
           fix
           some
           scandal
           or
           other
           upon
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Monro
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Sterlin
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Kay
           ,
           Minister
           of
           
             South
             Leith
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Commission
           might
           ,
           take
           occasion
           to
           deprive
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           get
           those
           two
           conspicuous
           Churches
           into
           their
           possession
           ;
           but
           both
           of
           them
           appeared
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           defended
           themselves
           so
           shoutly
           ,
           that
           the
           Commission
           could
           gain
           no
           ground
           .
           Mr.
           Monro
           upbraided
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             party
          
           ,
           to
           their
           face
           ,
           with
           Ingratitude
           towards
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           shewed
           how
           kind
           he
           had
           been
           to
           them
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           that
           some
           of
           them
           he
           had
           visited
           and
           relieved
           while
           they
           were
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           even
           been
           Instrumental
           in
           saving
           some
           of
           them
           from
           the
           Gallows
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           for
           a
           requital
           ,
           they
           were
           designing
           not
           only
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           his
           Livelihood
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           his
           
             good
             Name
          
           ,
           which
           is
           dearer
           to
           one
           than
           his
           Life
           .
           When
           they
           perceived
           that
           sufficient
           Probation
           could
           not
           be
           laid
           against
           him
           ,
           they
           tryed
           to
           work
           him
           up
           to
           a
           
             voluntary
             dimission
          
           .
           The
           chief
           Accuser
           and
           Leader
           on
           of
           the
           Process
           ,
           came
           to
           him
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           would
           dimit
           ,
           they
           would
           pass
           from
           the
           Libel
           ,
           and
           give
           an
           ample
           Declaration
           of
           his
           Innocence
           .
           This
           past
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           being
           for
           his
           Reputation
           ,
           to
           have
           some
           publick
           and
           undoubted
           evidences
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           went
           presently
           to
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           told
           the
           Moderator
           the
           proposal
           that
           had
           been
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           
           and
           made
           the
           Person
           to
           own
           it
           publickly
           before
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           so
           recent
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           neither
           a
           Face
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           nor
           yet
           time
           to
           consider
           the
           inconveniency
           of
           acknowledging
           it
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Monro
           says
           ,
           that
           this
           Man
           confess'd
           before
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Libel
           was
           not
           true
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           only
           desirous
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           Mr.
           Monro
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           removal
           they
           might
           get
           a
           Minister
           of
           their
           own
           Persu●sions
           :
           Upon
           which
           
             Mr.
             Monro
          
           took
           occasion
           to
           reason
           his
           Case
           with
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           to
           convince
           them
           how
           much
           he
           was
           injured
           :
           but
           the
           Moderator
           would
           not
           be
           rash
           in
           as●oiling
           him
           .
           Anothe●
           Day
           there
           fell
           out
           a
           remarkable
           Passage
           ,
           which
           shews
           what
           an
           
             honest
             Witness
          
           a
           Presbyterian
           will
           make
           .
           While
           
             Mr.
             Monro
          
           was
           pleading
           his
           Case
           before
           the
           Commissi●n
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           Nephew
           attending
           him
           without
           Doors
           ,
           who
           fell
           a
           discoursing
           with
           a
           Countryman
           ,
           whom
           he
           perceived
           very
           curious
           to
           know
           what
           the
           Commission
           was
           a
           doing
           ;
           disguising
           his
           own
           Sentiments
           ,
           he
           asked
           the
           Countryman
           ,
           what
           was
           his
           Business
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           he
           was
           come
           in
           to
           help
           away
           the
           
             wicked
             Curates
          
           :
           Then
           the
           other
           said
           the
           
             Curate
             of
             Sterlin
          
           was
           presently
           before
           the
           Commission
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           good
           Service
           done
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           have
           him
           out
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           wanted
           Witnesses
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           asked
           if
           he
           would
           go
           in
           and
           witness
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Fellow
           replyed
           ,
           that
           
             indeed
             he
             knew
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             was
             very
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             do
             it
             :
          
           Just
           as
           he
           was
           saying
           this
           one
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
          
           passes
           by
           ,
           and
           overhearing
           it
           ,
           cryed
           to
           the
           Fellow
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           himself
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           amongst
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           he
           added
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           witness
           falsly
           upon
           any
           account
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           thought
           that
           they
           approved
           of
           such
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           truth
           there
           are
           too
           many
           Instances
           which
           prove
           that
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Clergy
          
           look
           at
           Truth
           as
           little
           as
           their
           Witnesses
           that
           are
           adduced
           before
           them
           :
           for
           they
           do
           not
           receive
           the
           exculpation
           of
           any
           
             Episcopal
             Minister
          
           so
           readily
           and
           willingly
           as
           they
           do
           a
           Libel
           or
           Indictment
           against
           them
           :
           They
           mark
           punctually
           what
           has
           a
           tendency
           to
           render
           him
           odious
           or
           criminal
           ,
           but
           nothing
           which
           makes
           for
           his
           Vindication
           ,
           or
           the
           clearing
           of
           his
           Innocence
           .
           So
           this
           very
           Commission
           ,
           having
           charged
           Mr.
           Key
           of
           South-Leith
           with
           Drunkenness
           ;
           none
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           could
           prove
           it
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           them
           was
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           evidently
           proved
           the
           contrary
           :
           Upon
           which
           Mr.
           
             Hugh
             Kennedy
          
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           bad
           the
           Clerk
           write
           ,
           
             Nihil
             novit
             in
             causa
          
           .
           The
           Witness
           understanding
           Latin
           ,
           replyed
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           
             how
             can
             you
             say
             so
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             very●
             much
             of
             the
             matter
             ;
             I
             have
             declared
             and
             made
             it
             evident
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             Mr.
          
           Key
           
             was
             not
             drunk
             at
             that
             time
             you
             speak
             of
             :
          
           Upon
           which
           another
           Brother
           rose
           up
           and
           spoke
           in
           Passion
           ,
           
           
             Sir
             ,
             you
             were
             brought
             hither
             to
             witness
             against
             your
             Minister
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             clear
             him
             or
             plead
             for
             him
             .
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Truth
           they
           were
           seeking
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           reason
           they
           had
           to
           conclude
           Mr.
           Key
           drunk
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           baptized
           two
           Children
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           was
           at
           both
           their
           Entertainments
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           could
           not
           be
           witness
           to
           a
           Feast
           without
           running
           to
           excess
           .
        
         
           During
           the
           sitting
           of
           this
           Commission
           ,
           the
           30
           day
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           returned
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Anniversary
           of
           
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             's
             Martyrd●m
          
           .
           The
           Observation
           of
           it
           last
           year
           was
           opposed
           by
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Clergy
          
           ,
           they
           both
           refus'd
           to
           preach
           upon
           the
           Subject
           Matter
           and
           Argument
           of
           the
           Day
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           delay
           the
           going
           to
           Sermon
           
             till
             ten
             a
             Clock
          
           ,
           which
           was
           desired
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lords
             of
             Council
             and
             Session
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           might
           come
           to
           Church
           more
           solemnly
           as
           the
           Day
           required
           .
           And
           because
           they
           were
           so
           strict
           upon
           their
           Hours
           ,
           the
           only
           Remedy
           was
           to
           keep
           back
           the
           Clock
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           to
           strike
           eight
           only
           when
           it
           was
           ten
           by
           the
           Course
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           the
           
             ordinary
             hour
          
           of
           beginning
           their
           
             Weekly
             Sermons
          
           .
           It
           was
           Mr.
           
             Hugh
             Kennedy's
          
           turn
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           tho
           the
           Pulpit
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           hung
           with
           Black
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             little
             old
             Fox
          
           came
           up
           in
           a
           
             Gray
             Cloak
          
           ,
           and
           held
           forth
           his
           Hour
           without
           touching
           the
           occasion
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           Sermon
           or
           Prayer
           :
           He
           durst
           not
           condemn
           the
           thing
           ,
           because
           most
           People
           in
           the
           Church
           knew
           he
           was
           an
           Accessary
           to
           it
           .
           And
           I
           know
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           made
           haste
           to
           see
           him
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           thought
           the
           Pulpit
           should
           break
           ,
           or
           the
           Black
           fall
           of
           while
           Kennedy
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Corps
           used
           to
           bleed
           at
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Murtherer
           .
           To
           which
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           Miracles
           were
           wrought
           to
           detect
           secret
           and
           hidden
           Murthers
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           attest
           those
           which
           were
           known
           and
           transacted
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
           This
           Year
           ,
           to
           get
           this
           Anniversary
           duly
           observed
           ,
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Session
          
           was
           adjourned
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           both
           
             Lords
             of
             Council
             and
             Session
          
           sent
           some
           of
           their
           number
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           that
           they
           would
           appoint
           one
           to
           preach
           to
           them
           a
           Sermon
           for
           the
           Day
           ;
           Sir
           
             Colin
             Campbel
          
           of
           Arbruchell
           was
           one
           of
           them
           who
           was
           sent
           after
           he
           had
           delivered
           the
           Request
           of
           the
           
             Council
             and
             Session
          
           ,
           which
           all
           others
           think
           in
           such
           Cases
           to
           be
           equivalent
           to
           a
           Command
           :
           the
           Moderator
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
             we
             are
             very
             busie
             and
             have
             much
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             be
             hindered
             :
             And
             you
             and
             the
             rest
             all
             know
             well
             enough
             that
             it
             's
             not
             agreeable
             to
             our
             Persuasion
             to
             keep
             days
             .
          
           To
           which
           it
           might
           have
           been
           replyed
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           make
           any
           scruple
           of
           keeping
           Days
           ,
           which
           bring
           them
           in
           Money
           ,
           for
           they
           preach
           very
           frankly
           at
           the
           Anniversary
           of
           
             George
             Heriot
          
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           by
           which
           
           an
           hundreth
           
             Marks
             Scots
          
           come
           to
           the
           Preachers
           Pocket
           .
           The
           Commission
           was
           so
           civil
           as
           to
           deliberate
           about
           the
           Request
           :
           but
           the
           Result
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           not
           obey
           it
           ;
           which
           the
           
             Lords
             of
             Council
             and
             Session
          
           were
           highly
           offended
           with
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           Affront
           to
           their
           Authority
           ;
           and
           therefore
           sent
           them
           Word
           ,
           That
           unless
           they
           did
           obey
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           have
           any
           
             other
             Sermon
          
           that
           day
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Provost
          
           had
           Orders
           to
           see
           that
           their
           Will
           in
           this
           was
           observed
           ;
           who
           therefore
           forbad
           ringing
           of
           Bells
           to
           the
           ordinary
           
             Weekly
             Sermon
          
           ,
           but
           forgot
           to
           call
           for
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Doors
          
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           caused
           the
           
             Trone
             Church
          
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           whither
           they
           went
           and
           set
           up
           
             Mr.
             Shields
          
           to
           preach
           ,
           which
           was
           interpreted
           a
           greater
           Contempt
           of
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             Council
             and
             Session
          
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           had
           been
           any
           other
           Person
           ;
           because
           this
           
             Mr.
             Shields
          
           in
           a
           Book
           of
           his
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Hind
             let
             loose
          
           ,
           doth
           expresly
           defend
           and
           justifie
           
             the
             Murther
             of
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             First
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Assassination
           of
           the
           
             Archbishop
             of
             St.
             Andrews
          
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Sermon
           he
           said
           ,
           
             It
             may
             be
             expected
             that
             I
             should
             speak
             something
             of
             that
             Man
             that
             dyed
             forty
             years
             ago
             :
             He
             either
             dyed
             justly
             or
             unjustly
             :
             If
             unjustly
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             better
             for
             himself
             :
             if
             justly
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             more
             about
             him
             .
          
           The
           rest
           of
           his
           Sermon
           was
           stuffed
           with
           Invectives
           against
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           and
           he
           held
           forth
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           unlawful
           to
           keep
           any
           Confederacy
           with
           Papists
           and
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           This
           
             Mr.
             Shields
          
           is
           one
           of
           the
           
             Three
             Cameronians
          
           ,
           who
           addressed
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           in
           the
           
             Historical
             Relation
             thereof
          
           :
           since
           that
           time
           he
           hath
           published
           a
           Pamphlet
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Methods
             and
             Motives
             of
             the
             late
             Union
             and
             submission
             to
             the
             Assembly
             :
          
           in
           which
           all
           the
           steps
           of
           his
           and
           
             his
             two
             Brothers
          
           Proceedings
           are
           narrated
           ,
           and
           the
           larger
           Paper
           published
           ;
           which
           the
           Assembly
           thought
           to
           have
           suppressed
           altogether
           ,
           because
           it
           contain'd
           some
           Reflections
           on
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           .
           When
           all
           is
           considered
           ,
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           these
           Cameronians
           appears
           a
           kind
           of
           Mystery
           which
           cannot
           be
           well
           understood
           ,
           for
           there
           seems
           not
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Union
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           kind
           of
           Truce
           for
           present
           Conveniency
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Union
           ,
           the
           Condescendence
           is
           upon
           the
           
             Assembly's
             side
          
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           Assembly
           has
           turned
           Cameronian
           :
           For
           
             Mr.
             Shi●lds
          
           and
           his
           
             Two
             Brethren
          
           declare
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           not
           retracted
           any
           thing
           they
           said
           or
           did
           formerly
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           would
           not
           condemn
           their
           own
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           laid
           heavy
           and
           grievous
           things
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           those
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           
             true
             Covenanted
             Presbyterians
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           
             Mr.
             Shields
          
           observes
           ,
           the
           Assembly
           has
           not
           contradicted
           nor
           refuted
           .
           
           And
           as
           their
           Silence
           is
           a
           tacite
           Confession
           of
           their
           Guilty
           ,
           which
           they
           also
           acknowledge
           in
           general
           Terms
           ,
           in
           the
           Act
           and
           Reasons
           for
           the
           Fast
           ,
           so
           the
           receiving
           Men
           into
           their
           Communion
           without
           Check
           or
           Censure
           ,
           who
           teach
           publickly
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           maintain
           in
           their
           
             Books
             ,
             Tenets
          
           ,
           and
           Positions
           ,
           which
           are
           both
           Scandalous
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           also
           destructive
           of
           human
           Society
           :
           I
           say
           this
           is
           an
           evidence
           that
           they
           are
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           abhorrence
           of
           such
           scandalous
           and
           pernicious
           Principles
           ,
           as
           those
           men
           have
           vented
           .
           But
           though
           the
           Assembly
           and
           
             Mr.
             Shields
             ,
             Mr.
             Linning
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mr.
             Boide
          
           have
           made
           an
           Agreement
           ,
           without
           coming
           to
           particulars
           ▪
           or
           expressing
           the
           mutual
           Terms
           or
           Conditions
           ;
           yet
           the
           other
           Cameronians
           refused
           to
           patch
           up
           a
           Peace
           so
           easily
           ;
           they
           require
           express
           and
           particular
           Declarations
           from
           
             the
             other
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           and
           desire
           that
           what
           
             Mr.
             Shi●lds
          
           and
           his
           
             Two
             Brethren
          
           did
           ,
           may
           be
           considered
           as
           their
           own
           
             Private
             Deed
          
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Deed
           of
           the
           whole
           Party
           :
           and
           it
           is
           said
           the
           Breach
           is
           rather
           wider
           than
           it
           was
           before
           .
           
             Mr.
             Howston
          
           ,
           who
           now
           heads
           the
           Cameronians
           ,
           refused
           to
           submit
           his
           Call
           to
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Kilsyth
           ,
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Glasgow
           ;
           and
           when
           one
           who
           was
           sent
           from
           that
           Presbytery
           to
           preach
           there
           ,
           possessed
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           it
           's
           reported
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           up
           to
           a
           Loft
           or
           Gallery
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           instructing
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           fell
           soul
           upon
           one
           another
           :
           Whatever
           be
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           's
           certain
           the
           Parish
           was
           divided
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           and
           one
           part
           followed
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           another
           the
           other
           .
           To
           such
           a
           height
           is
           this
           difference
           arrived
           ,
           that
           it
           canbe
           decided
           by
           no
           meaner
           person
           than
           the
           King
           ;
           so
           that
           
             Mr.
             Howston
          
           went
           to
           Flanders
           that
           King
           William
           might
           interpose
           his
           Authority
           for
           repairing
           the
           Injury
           he
           had
           received
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           told
           that
           he
           not
           only
           complained
           of
           his
           own
           Treatment
           ,
           but
           also
           represented
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           the
           Assembly
           and
           other
           Presbyterians
           took
           measures
           that
           were
           not
           good
           either
           for
           Church
           or
           Kingdom
           .
           Thus
           ,
           though
           they
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           King
           to
           be
           the
           
             Head
             of
             their
             Kirk
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           will
           have
           recourse
           to
           him
           on
           occasion
           .
           He
           succeeded
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           he
           procured
           
             two
             Letters
          
           from
           the
           King
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           one
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           another
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Glasgow
           :
           He
           delivered
           the
           first
           to
           my
           Lord
           Crawford
           ,
           and
           went
           with
           the
           other
           to
           Glasgow
           :
           The
           Presbytery
           received
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           prevent
           any
           Protestation
           he
           might
           make
           for
           their
           not
           obeying
           it
           ,
           they
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Brethren
           should
           be
           appointed
           to
           confer
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           dissolved
           the
           Meeting
           and
           did
           nothing
           .
           Upon
           this
           he
           returned
           to
           Edinburgh
           to
           be
           redressed
           by
           the
           Council
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           came
           there
           he
           found
           that
           his
           Letter
           had
           never
           been
           produc'd
           ,
           and
           Crawford
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           delivered
           it
           ,
           had
           taken
           
           Journey
           for
           London
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           is
           still
           where
           he
           was
           :
           and
           by
           this
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           Kings
           Recommendations
           avail
           but
           little
           with
           some
           Men.
           
        
         
           This
           Howston
           has
           a
           Brother
           ,
           who
           also
           will
           not
           unite
           with
           our
           
             Assembly
             men
          
           ;
           but
           goes
           up
           and
           down
           drawing
           People
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           from
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           :
           being
           found
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           he
           was
           shut
           up
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           detained
           
             several
             Months
          
           ;
           till
           of
           late
           with
           difficulty
           he
           hath
           procured
           his
           enlargment
           .
           So
           little
           reason
           is
           there
           to
           talk
           of
           their
           Harmony
           and
           Union
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           in
           the
           opposition
           ,
           which
           both
           make
           to
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Party
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Cameronians
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           themselves
           the
           better
           from
           the
           other
           Presbyterians
           ,
           have
           taken
           up
           a
           
             new
             Name
          
           ,
           viz.
           That
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           add
           ,
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Disciples
           of
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           .
           Those
           of
           this
           Sect
           sometimes
           begin
           their
           Meetings
           at
           Ten
           or
           Twelve
           at
           Night
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           Morning
           ,
           and
           they
           use
           to
           be
           well
           armed
           with
           Swords
           and
           Staves
           ;
           and
           I
           'm
           told
           there
           have
           been
           hard
           blows
           given
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           other
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           Southern
           and
           
             Western
             Shives
          
           ,
           as
           happened
           in
           the
           
             late
             times
          
           :
           so
           now
           we
           may
           expect
           
             variety
             of
             Sects
          
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           will
           ruin
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           disturb
           the
           
             publick
             Peace
          
           and
           Quiet
           .
           For
           Fanaticism
           is
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Vertigo
          
           ;
           which
           makes
           people
           reel
           and
           stagger
           from
           side
           to
           side
           ,
           and
           run
           about
           till
           they
           fall
           into
           Atheism
           and
           
             gross
             Impiety
          
           .
        
         
           To
           return
           to
           the
           Commissi●n
           ,
           which
           sat
           down
           again
           upon
           Wednesday
           the
           Fifteenth
           of
           April
           :
           When
           they
           were
           met
           ,
           Sir
           
             William
             Leccart
          
           the
           King's
           Sollicitor
           came
           and
           presented
           to
           the
           Moderator
           a
           Letter
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           received
           with
           that
           Respect
           which
           was
           due
           .
           The
           Moderator
           ,
           without
           rising
           from
           his
           Seat
           ,
           bad
           him
           give
           it
           in
           to
           the
           Clerk
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             very
             much
             noise
             of
             that
             Letter
             :
          
           For
           indeed
           it
           was
           not
           only
           talked
           of
           ,
           but
           also
           several
           Copies
           of
           it
           were
           spread
           up
           and
           down
           both
           City
           and
           Country
           .
           Then
           the
           Moderator
           turn'd
           to
           the
           Clerk
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Man
             take
             off
             the
             Scab
             of
             the
             Wamb
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             's
             within
             it
             ,
          
           for
           so
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           called
           the
           
             King's
             Seal
          
           upon
           it
           .
           This
           Letter
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           that
           Address
           ,
           which
           those
           Commissionated
           by
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           ,
           who
           were
           still
           in
           place
           ,
           made
           to
           the
           King
           before
           his
           going
           to
           Flanders
           ;
           whither
           also
           Two
           of
           them
           followed
           him
           ,
           viz.
           Dr.
           Canaries
           and
           
             Mr.
             Lesk
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           even
           there
           negotiate
           the
           Affairs
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           get
           that
           stop
           put
           to
           the
           Proccedings
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           which
           was
           promised
           them
           ,
           but
           which
           could
           not
           be
           presently
           given
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           
           King's
           haste
           to
           go
           beyond
           Seas
           .
           This
           is
           a
           true
           Copy
           of
           the
           Letter
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               and
               Our
               Well-beloved
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               ,
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               General
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               our
               ancient
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Well-beloved
                 ,
                 We
                 greet
                 you
                 well
                 :
              
            
             
               WHereas
               there
               hath
               been
               humble
               Application
               made
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               several
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               lately
               served
               under
               Episcopacy
               in
               that
               our
               ancient
               Kingdom
               ,
               We
               have
               thought
               good
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               Good
               and
               Advantage
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Publick
               Iustice
               and
               Welfare
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Interest
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               to
               signifie
               our
               Pleasure
               to
               you
               ,
               That
               you
               make
               no
               distinction
               of
               Men
               ,
               otherwise
               well
               qualified
               for
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               who
               are
               willing
               to
               join
               with
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               Acknowledgment
               of
               ,
               and
               Submission
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               by
               Law
               now
               established
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               formerly
               conformed
               to
               the
               Law
               introducing
               Episcopacy
               ;
               and
               that
               ye
               give
               them
               no
               vexation
               or
               disturbance
               for
               that
               cause
               ,
               or
               upon
               that
               head
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               regard
               many
               of
               these
               Ministers
               are
               turned
               out
               summary
               ,
               without
               any
               Sentence
               or
               Order
               of
               Law
               ,
               if
               such
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               be
               Ministers
               of
               any
               Congregations
               ,
               by
               plurality
               of
               Heritors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               we
               judge
               it
               reasonable
               that
               you
               admit
               them
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               just
               Cause
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               without
               making
               any
               difficulty
               .
               Whereas
               some
               of
               these
               Ministers
               complain
               of
               Severities
               and
               Hardships
               by
               several
               Sentences
               pronounced
               against
               them
               ,
               we
               think
               fit
               to
               give
               you
               opportunity
               to
               review
               what
               Cases
               shall
               be
               brought
               before
               you
               ,
               that
               your selves
               may
               give
               such
               just
               Redresses
               as
               the
               matter
               requireth
               ,
               before
               we
               take
               any
               further
               notice
               of
               these
               Complaints
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               assure
               you
               we
               will
               protect
               you
               ,
               and
               maintain
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               our
               ancient
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               Presbytery
               ,
               without
               suffering
               any
               invasion
               to
               be
               made
               upon
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               will
               expect
               ;
               That
               you
               will
               avoid
               all
               occasions
               of
               Divisions
               and
               Resentments
               ,
               and
               cordially
               unite
               with
               those
               that
               will
               agree
               with
               you
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               own
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               the
               Law
               hath
               established
               as
               the
               Standard
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               And
               it
               is
               our
               Pleasure
               ,
               That
               during
               our
               absence
               out
               of
               Britain
               ,
               until
               we
               give
               our
               further
               Directions
               ,
               that
               you
               proceed
               to
               no
               more
               Process
               or
               any
               other
               Business
               ,
               and
               dispose
               your selves
               to
               give
               out
               your
               best
               Means
               ,
               for
               healing
               and
               reconciling
               Differnces
               ;
               and
               apply
               your selves
               to
               give
               impartial
               Redresses
               upon
               any
               Complaints
               that
               shall
               be
               offered
               unto
               you
               ,
               against
               Sentences
               already
               past
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               obliged
               to
               
               give
               our selves
               any
               further
               trouble
               thereanent
               .
               So
               we
               bid
               you
               heartily
               farewel
               .
               Given
               at
               our
               Court
               in
               the
               Hague
               ,
               Feb.
               13.
               1690.
               and
               of
               our
               Reign
               the
               Third
               Year
               .
            
             
               
                 Sic
                 subscribitur
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   his
                   Majesty's
                   Command
                
                 ,
                 JO.
                 DALRYMPLE
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           When
           this
           Letter
           was
           read
           ,
           the
           Anger
           and
           Displeasure
           of
           the
           Brethren
           was
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           their
           Countenances
           :
           One
           said
           that
           there
           was
           no
           regard
           to
           be
           had
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           
             King's
             Hand
          
           was
           not
           at
           it
           .
           Another
           replied
           ,
           That
           whether
           it
           had
           come
           only
           from
           the
           Secretary
           himself
           ,
           or
           been
           sent
           by
           the
           order
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           to
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           concerned
           with
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           proceeded
           from
           a
           mistake
           and
           mis-information
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           turned
           out
           any
           summarly
           ,
           without
           any
           Sentence
           or
           Order
           of
           Law
           ,
           whereas
           they
           were
           conscious
           of
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Contents
           of
           this
           Letter
           were
           first
           imparted
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             If
             the
             King
             had
             not
             so
             many
             Men
             at
             his
             back
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             two
             of
             it
             :
          
           But
           a
           Person
           of
           Honour
           assured
           me
           ,
           That
           when
           he
           was
           speaking
           to
           him
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           answer
           was
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             would
             be
             as
             wise
             to
             let
             these
             matters
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           After
           much
           deliberation
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           write
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           two
           of
           their
           number
           to
           negotiate
           their
           Affairs
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           the
           Prejudices
           he
           might
           have
           conceived
           against
           them
           by
           false
           Representations
           .
           The
           Persons
           who
           were
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           sent
           ,
           were
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             David
             Blair
          
           .
           The
           Letter
           which
           they
           were
           to
           carry
           with
           them
           ,
           was
           but
           once
           read
           publickly
           ;
           nor
           did
           the
           Moderator
           suffer
           any
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           to
           propose
           his
           Judgment
           about
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           said
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           a
           
             private
             Committee
          
           appointed
           for
           that
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           desired
           every
           one
           to
           come
           in
           apart
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           declare
           his
           Mind
           ,
           what
           he
           would
           have
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           taken
           away
           from
           it
           :
           Which
           was
           done
           either
           to
           keep
           the
           thing
           more
           secret
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           
             Draught
             of
             the
             Letter
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Moderator
           and
           other
           leading
           Men
           had
           made
           ,
           might
           pass
           more
           easily
           without
           any
           change
           .
           The
           King's
           Letter
           required
           two
           things
           :
           One
           was
           to
           redress
           the
           Grievances
           which
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           complained
           of
           :
           The
           other
           was
           ,
           To
           forbear
           the
           proceeding
           any
           more
           against
           them
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           King
           was
           absent
           from
           Britain
           .
           They
           had
           no
           Mind
           to
           grant
           the
           first
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           in
           compliance
           with
           the
           last
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           stop
           a
           little
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           give
           their
           Adversaries
           occasion
           to
           irritate
           the
           King
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           withdraw
           his
           Favour
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           only
           present
           support
           .
           The
           
           yielding
           to
           this
           ,
           was
           only
           a
           delaying
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           better
           stated
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           might
           be
           ea●ily
           compensated
           ;
           and
           by
           doing
           so
           ,
           they
           would
           dispose
           the
           
           King's
           Mind
           for
           receiving
           their
           Defences
           for
           what
           was
           already
           done
           .
           So
           leaving
           all
           things
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           Commission
           was
           adjourned
           till
           the
           next
           
             Qarterly
             Sessi●n
          
           .
           But
           it
           must
           not
           be
           forgot
           ,
           that
           they
           left
           particular
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           to
           act
           their
           part
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           for
           they
           issued
           out
           no
           Order
           to
           stop
           them
           ,
           neither
           made
           they
           any
           intimation
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Letter
          
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           therein
           unto
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           it
           was
           objected
           by
           any
           
             Episcopal
             Minister
          
           ,
           they
           still
           pretended
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           This
           Month
           the
           Synod
           of
           Lothian
           and
           Tueddale
           met
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           concluded
           a
           
             Monthly
             Fast
          
           to
           be
           kept
           for
           some
           time
           :
           For
           this
           end
           ,
           the
           
             Secret
             Council
          
           was
           addressed
           to
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           ratifie
           and
           approve
           the
           same
           by
           an
           Act
           :
           Which
           indeed
           they
           did
           ;
           but
           Duke
           Hamilton
           would
           admit
           of
           no
           other
           reason
           for
           the
           Fast
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           
             present
             War
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             King's
             Expedition
             to
             Flanders
          
           .
           This
           did
           not
           a
           little
           displease
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           delude
           and
           amuse
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           particular
           Ends
           ,
           had
           heap'd
           up
           a
           number
           of
           such
           Reasons
           ,
           as
           the
           Assembly
           gave
           for
           the
           
             former
             Fast
          
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
           because
           the
           Council
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           ,
           and
           agree
           to
           the
           Act
           and
           Reasons
           as
           they
           were
           drawn
           up
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           shew
           no
           regard
           to
           what
           the
           Council
           had
           done
           :
           So
           at
           the
           intimation
           of
           this
           
             new
             Fast
          
           ,
           they
           did
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Council
           or
           Proclamation
           published
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           enjoyned
           it
           in
           the
           
           Synod's
           Name
           and
           Authority
           ,
           reading
           to
           the
           People
           the
           Act
           and
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Synod
           for
           it
           .
           Particularly
           Mr.
           Kirkton
           in
           the
           
             Tolbooth
             Church
          
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             That
             they
             ought
             to
             look
             to
             this
             Paper
             which
             came
             from
             the
             Synod
             for
             their
             direction
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             and
             nature
             of
             this
             Fast
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             that
             other
             which
             was
             selling
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Town
          
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           meant
           the
           Act
           and
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           Council
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Crawford
           and
           two
           more
           of
           the
           Council
           were
           present
           .
           One
           of
           them
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Council
           could
           not
           sit
           with
           this
           ,
           nor
           let
           it
           pass
           without
           censure
           ;
           for
           their
           Authority
           was
           baffled
           and
           affronted
           :
           But
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           found
           convenient
           to
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           more
           baffled
           and
           affronted
           ,
           by
           medling
           with
           these
           peremptory
           and
           
             stubborn
             Kirk-men
          
           ,
           who
           are
           like
           an
           
             imperious
             Wife
          
           ,
           that
           will
           both
           have
           all
           her
           own
           Will
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           
             her
             Husbands
          
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           middle
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           the
           Commission
           met
           again
           .
           Some
           few
           days
           before
           ,
           the
           
             two
             Ministers
          
           they
           had
           sent
           over
           to
           Flanders
           ,
           returned
           ,
           of
           whose
           Reception
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           there
           were
           various
           Reports
           :
           But
           in
           answer
           to
           that
           Letter
           which
           they
           carried
           from
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           
             second
             Letter
          
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           was
           ordered
           to
           
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           
             two
             Ministers
          
           ,
           if
           they
           returned
           before
           the
           Meeting
           of
           the
           Commission
           :
           But
           if
           they
           were
           late
           a-coming
           ,
           another
           was
           appointed
           to
           give
           it
           to
           the
           Commission
           at
           its
           first
           sitting
           down
           .
           So
           the
           night
           before
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Elphinston
          
           went
           with
           it
           to
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             David
             Blair
          
           ,
           who
           presented
           it
           to
           the
           Commission
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           with
           an
           account
           of
           their
           Negotiation
           and
           Diligence
           .
        
         
           
             
               A
               Copy
               of
               the
               second
               Letter
               from
               the
               King
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               the
               General
               Assembly
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               and
               our
               Well-beloved
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               ,
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               General
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               our
               ancient
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ,
            
             
               W.
               Rex
               .
            
             
               RIght
               Reverend
               and
               Well-beloved
               ,
               We
               greet
               you
               well
               .
               By
               the
               Letter
               presented
               to
               us
               from
               you
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 David
                 Blair
              
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               your
               two
               Commissioners
               ,
               we
               do
               perceive
               you
               sufficiently
               understood
               our
               Intentions
               contained
               in
               our
               Letter
               ,
               directed
               to
               you
               from
               the
               Hague
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               well-pleased
               with
               what
               you
               write
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               your
               own
               unanimous
               Inclinations
               to
               redress
               those
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               lesed
               ,
               and
               to
               unite
               with
               such
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               who
               have
               served
               under
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               fallen
               neither
               under
               the
               Qualifications
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               nor
               the
               Terms
               of
               our
               Letter
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               are
               sufficiently
               instructed
               by
               the
               General
               Assembly
               to
               receive
               them
               :
               From
               all
               which
               ,
               we
               do
               expect
               a
               speedy
               and
               happy
               success
               ;
               and
               that
               ye
               will
               be
               so
               frank
               and
               charitable
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               doubt
               but
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               so
               great
               a
               progress
               made
               in
               this
               Union
               betwixt
               you
               ,
               before
               our
               return
               to
               Britain
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               then
               find
               no
               cause
               to
               continue
               that
               stop
               ,
               which
               at
               present
               we
               see
               necessary
               ;
               and
               that
               neither
               you
               ,
               nor
               any
               Commissioner
               Church-Meeting
               ,
               do
               meddle
               in
               any
               process
               or
               Business
               ,
               that
               may
               concern
               the
               purging
               out
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Ministers
               :
               And
               we
               do
               not
               restrain
               you
               a●
               to
               other
               matters
               relative
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               your selves
               ;
               nor
               did
               we
               ever
               intend
               to
               protect
               any
               in
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               who
               were
               truly
               scandalous
               ,
               erroneous
               ,
               or
               supinely
               negligent
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               did
               propose
               their
               subscribing
               the
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Standard
               of
               the
               Church-Communion
               ,
               which
               takes
               off
               the
               suspicion
               of
               Errour
               :
               And
               as
               for
               those
               who
               are
               really
               scandalous
               ,
               insufficient
               ,
               and
               supinely
               negligent
               ,
               if
               such
               shall
               apply
               ,
               either
               by
               themselves
               or
               with
               others
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               willing
               to
               acknowledge
               our
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               join
               with
               you
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               oblige
               you
               to
               receive
               such
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               case
               where
               there
               is
               just
               cause
               ,
               you
               may
               proceed
               to
               a
               fair
               impartial
               Inquiry
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               being
               
               received
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               turning
               them
               out
               of
               their
               Benefices
               and
               Ministry
               :
               as
               the
               Act
               of
               our
               Parliament
               has
               left
               them
               to
               our
               further
               Orders
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               doubt
               of
               the
               sincere
               performance
               of
               what
               you
               have
               so
               fairly
               promised
               in
               your
               Letter
               ,
               whereby
               you
               will
               best
               recommend
               your selves
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               answer
               that
               Trust
               reposed
               in
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               our
               Parliament
               .
               So
               we
               bid
               you
               heartily
               farewel
               .
               Given
               at
               our
               Court
               at
               Aprebrux
               ,
               the
               ●●
               /
               ●●
               of
               June
               ,
               1691.
               and
               of
               Our
               Reign
               the
               Third
               Year
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   By
                   his
                   Majesty's
                   Command
                
                 ,
                 Sic
                 subscribitur
                 ,
                 JO.
                 DALRYMPE
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Ever
           since
           this
           Revolution
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           has
           been
           divided
           about
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           
             Episcopal
             Party
          
           have
           been
           upon
           the
           
             defensive
             side
          
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           studied
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             Government
             of
             Episcopacy
          
           it self
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           end
           addressed
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           proved
           altogether
           in
           vain
           .
           In
           the
           
             next
             place
          
           ,
           when
           Presbytery
           was
           established
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           petitioned
           for
           a
           share
           of
           the
           
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           be
           secured
           from
           the
           
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           who
           had
           declared
           themselves
           a
           
             stated
             Party
          
           against
           them
           .
           But
           neither
           was
           this
           harken'd
           to
           .
           Then
           ,
           as
           their
           last
           Refuge
           ,
           they
           considered
           how
           to
           save
           themselves
           ,
           their
           
             personal
             Rights
          
           and
           Priviledges
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           sustain
           no
           Prejudice
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           private
           Sentiments
           and
           Perswasion
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           address
           King
           William
           himself
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Applications
           made
           to
           others
           were
           so
           ineffectual
           :
           Therefore
           Dr.
           Canaries
           was
           sent
           from
           some
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           on
           the
           
             South-side
             of
             Tay
          
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Mac
             Gill
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Small
           from
           Angus
           ;
           Dr.
           Gaider
           ,
           Mr.
           Leisk
           and
           Mr.
           Fobess
           from
           the
           
             Diocess
             of
             Aberdeen
          
           .
           This
           last
           Design
           succeeded
           better
           than
           any
           of
           the
           former
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           thought
           their
           Request
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           promised
           them
           his
           Protection
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           in
           both
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Commission
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           he
           required
           this
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           was
           most
           just
           and
           equitable
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           refusing
           it
           was
           judged
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           those
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
          
           ,
           who
           were
           sent
           up
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           did
           expresly
           promise
           to
           receive
           such
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           ,
           not
           only
           into
           Communion
           ,
           but
           into
           the
           Government
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           be
           excepted
           against
           ,
           either
           for
           Life
           or
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           ,
           it
           appears
           from
           
             King
             William's
             second
             Letter
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Commission
           has
           given
           some
           such
           thing
           under
           their
           Hand
           .
        
         
         
           Wherefore
           to
           try
           their
           Sincerity
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           put
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           making
           some
           of
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           address
           to
           them
           .
           The
           nature
           and
           form
           of
           the
           Address
           was
           drawn
           up
           ,
           and
           concerted
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           sent
           down
           to
           Scotland
           with
           Mr.
           
             Mac
             Gill
          
           and
           Mr.
           Small
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           judged
           requisite
           they
           should
           Address
           all
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ;
           the
           tenour
           of
           which
           is
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Reverend
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   others
                   by
                   Law
                   impower'd
                   to
                   establish
                   the
                   Judicatories
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   humble
                   Petition
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Perswasion
                   ,
                
                 
                   Humbly
                   sheweth
                   ,
                
                 
                   THAT
                   whereas
                   Episcopacy
                   is
                   by
                   Law
                   abolished
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   we
                   who
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   dangerous
                   Times
                   manifested
                   our
                   Zeal
                   against
                   Popery
                   ,
                   are
                   now
                   ready
                   to
                   give
                   all
                   the
                   Assurances
                   that
                   are
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   by
                   Law
                   required
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Aversion
                   to
                   Popery
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Firmness
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Protestant
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Duty
                   and
                   Fidelity
                   to
                   their
                   Majesties
                   ,
                   King
                   William
                   and
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   further
                   ready
                   and
                   willing
                   in
                   our
                   respective
                   Charges
                   and
                   Stations
                   to
                   do
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   incumbent
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   for
                   advancing
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   or
                   repressing
                   of
                   Scandal
                   and
                   Vice
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   securing
                   the
                   Peace
                   and
                   Quiet
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   act
                   in
                   Church-Judicatories
                   for
                   carrying
                   on
                   of
                   these
                   Ends
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   Difference
                   of
                   Persuasion
                   in
                   matters
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   fundamental
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   do
                   therefore
                   humbly
                   and
                   earnestly
                   desire
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   these
                   Ends
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   act
                   as
                   Presbyters
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   several
                   Precincts
                   and
                   Paroches
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           being
           proposed
           to
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           ,
           several
           Arguments
           were
           used
           to
           persuade
           the
           subscribing
           it
           ;
           which
           some
           declined
           fo●
           one
           Reason
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           another
           .
           Some
           guessing
           the
           success
           from
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Temper
          
           ,
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           a
           prostituting
           their
           Reputation
           to
           offer
           a
           thing
           which
           would
           not
           be
           accepted
           :
           Others
           apprehended
           that
           to
           be
           yielding
           of
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Cause
          
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           do
           it
           .
           But
           in
           the
           
             Diocess
             of
             Aberdeen
          
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           condescended
           ,
           and
           gave
           a
           Commission
           to
           Mr.
           Leisk
           ,
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Commission
           at
           Edinburgh
           so
           soon
           as
           it
           should
           sit
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Name
           
           to
           address
           them
           as
           above
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           :
           But
           the
           Moderator
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           not
           receive
           it
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           a
           
             particular
             Commission
          
           appointed
           for
           all
           on
           the
           
             North
             side
             of
             Tay
          
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Ministers
           of
           these
           places
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           say
           it
           to
           them
           .
           Mr.
           Leisk
           replied
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Commission
           sitting
           in
           the
           North
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           Moderator
           of
           
             both
             Commissions
          
           ,
           and
           he
           judged
           it
           all
           one
           which
           of
           them
           he
           applied
           himself
           to
           !
           That
           the
           
             King's
             Letter
          
           was
           directed
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           required
           them
           to
           receive
           such
           as
           should
           make
           application
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           refused
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           protest
           ,
           and
           take
           Instrument
           .
           The
           Moderator
           bad
           him
           do
           what
           he
           pleased
           ;
           and
           so
           after
           Protestation
           ,
           he
           removed
           .
           Mr.
           Small
           went
           along
           with
           Mr.
           Leisk
           ;
           and
           while
           Mr.
           Leisk
           was
           talking
           with
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Brethren
           rises
           from
           his
           seat
           ,
           came
           towards
           Mr.
           Small
           ,
           took
           him
           by
           the
           Shoulder
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           most
           
             frowning
             Countenance
          
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             a
             pack
             of
             prophane
             Raskals
             ,
             and
             deserve
             no
             pity
             ,
             neither
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             .
          
           After
           which
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           his
           seat
           ,
           leaving
           Mr.
           Small
           surprized
           with
           his
           Discretion
           and
           Civility
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           a
           time
           .
        
         
           
             The
             same
             day
             ,
             or
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Tho.
           Wood
           ,
           
             Minister
             at
          
           Dumb●r
           ,
           
             and
             Mr.
          
           William
           Denune
           ,
           
             went
             and
             offered
             to
             the
          
           Commission
           
             the
             same
          
           Address
           
             subscribed
             by
             about
             a
          
           dozen
           of
           Parsons
           ;
           
             which
             being
             done
             by
          
           Ministers
           
             on
             the
          
           South-side
           of
           Tay
           ,
           
             they
             had
             not
             the
             former
             pretence
             for
             rejecting
             it
             .
             They
             craving
             an
             Answer
             ,
             the
          
           Moderator
           
             said
             to
             them
          
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           
             ye
             're
             very
             hasty●
             you
             took
             time
             to
             draw
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             allow
             us
             time
             to
             answer
             it
             :
             And
             so
             he
             put
             them
             off
             for
             some
             days
             .
             At
             their
             next
          
           Application
           ,
           
             they
             were
             desired
             to
             explain
             some
             parts
             of
             the
          
           Address
           ,
           
             as
             what
             they
             meant
             by
          
           acting
           as
           Presbyters
           ;
           
             whether
             they
             meant
          
           the
           acting
           separably
           by
           themselves
           independently
           on
           them
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           was
           to
           〈◊〉
           understood
           of
           their
           joint
           Concurrence
           with
           them
           .
           
             To
             this
             it
             was
             answered
          
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           it
           not
           in
           their
           Commission
           to
           make
           any
           Explications
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           do
           it
           .
           
             So
             upon
             the
             22d
             of
          
           Iuly
           ,
           
             they
             had
             this
             Answer
             given
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             THe
             Commission
             for
             Visitations
             on
             the
             South-side
             of
             Tay.
             appointed
             by
             the
             late
             General
             Assembly
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             having
             considered
             a
             Petition
             presented
             to
             them
             by
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Wood
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               William
               Denune
            
             ,
             signed
             by
             them
             and
             twelve
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             call
             themselves
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Persuasion
             ,
             do
             find
             that
             some
             of
             these
             Petitioners
             are
             deposed
             ,
             some
             suspended
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             for
             gross
             Immoralities
             ;
             others
             of
             them
             are
             in
             processes
             referred
             by
             the
             General
             Assembly
             to
             this
             Commission
             ,
             and
             some
             declared
             contumacious
             by
             the
             Presbyteries
             of
             the
             Bounds
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             their
             residence
             ;
             
             and
             some
             live
             without
             the
             Bounds
             committed
             to
             the
             inspection
             of
             this
             Commission
             .
             They
             do
             also
             find
             ,
             That
             not
             only
             these
             Petitioners
             do
             not
             look
             upon
             this
             Commission
             as
             a
             Judicatory
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             do
             mistake
             their
             Work
             ,
             by
             ascribing
             to
             them
             a
             Power
             to
             establish
             the
             Judicatories
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             committed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Commission
             be
             satisfied
             to
             hear
             of
             their
             Zeal
             against
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Firmness
             in
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             Duty
             and
             Fidelity
             to
             their
             Majesties
             ;
             yet
             they
             find
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Petitioners
             have
             not
             offered
             to
             own
             and
             subscribe
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             by
             Law
             is
             made
             the
             Standard
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             they
             give
             no
             security
             against
             Errours
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             offer
             to
             submit
             and
             concur
             with
             the
             present
             established
             Government
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Instruction
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             required
             by
             his
             Majesty's
             gracious
             Letter
             :
             And
             whereas
             in
             the
             Petition
             ,
             the
             Petitioners
             seem
             to
             desire
             an
             allowance
             for
             setting
             up
             a
             Government
             separate
             from
             ,
             and
             independent
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             have
             refused
             ,
             when
             desired
             by
             the
             Commission
             ,
             to
             explain
             either
             for
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             for
             themselves
             ,
             this
             or
             any
             other
             Expression
             that
             seemed
             dark
             and
             doubtful
             to
             the
             Commission
             ;
             declaring
             also
             expresly
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             no
             further
             to
             say
             ,
             than
             what
             was
             contained
             in
             the
             Petition
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             could
             do
             nothing
             separately
             by
             themselves
             without
             their
             Constituents
             ,
             Therefore
             on
             these
             grounds
             the
             Commission
             cannot
             grant
             this
             Petition
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             
               in
               terminis
            
             ,
             however
             willing
             they
             be
             to
             receive
             such
             of
             them
             as
             personally
             shall
             be
             found
             duly
             qualified
             according
             to
             the
             Instructions
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesty's
             grac●ous
             Letter
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Wood
           and
           Mr.
           Denune
           having
           got
           this
           
             last
             Answer
          
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           Protestation
           against
           the
           Commission
           ,
           for
           refusing
           them
           the
           Favour
           which
           the
           
             King's
             Letter
          
           required
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Some
           blamed
           both
           the
           Ministers
           and
           the
           Commission
           ;
           and
           thought
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           acted
           so
           candidly
           as
           did
           become
           them
           ;
           for
           while
           both
           pretended
           a
           willingness
           to
           unite
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           kept
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           and
           studied
           what
           might
           hinder
           ,
           rather
           than
           what
           might
           fu●ther
           the
           Union
           .
           It
           was
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministers
           did
           needlesly
           offend
           the
           Commission
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           their
           Address
           ;
           for
           seeing
           they
           made
           no
           scruple
           of
           addressing
           to
           the
           Commission
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           made
           as
           little
           of
           giving
           them
           their
           
             due
             Title
          
           :
           And
           it
           was
           either
           mere
           nicety
           to
           refuse
           it
           ,
           or
           it
           was
           done
           with
           a
           design
           to
           pique
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           accept
           of
           the
           Address
           .
           Again
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           That
           they
           
           were
           very
           unreasonable
           in
           refusing
           to
           explain
           the
           
             ambiguous
             terms
          
           of
           the
           Address
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           gave
           the
           Commission
           a
           good
           pretext
           for
           denying
           their
           Request
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           not
           tell
           what
           was
           the
           Nature
           and
           Import
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Commission
           could
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           grant
           what
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           
             other
             hand
          
           ,
           the
           Answer
           of
           the
           Commission
           was
           found
           fault
           with
           very
           much
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           ,
           they
           clearly
           shewed
           that
           they
           were
           no
           wise
           willing
           to
           receive
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           had
           professed
           or
           wrote
           to
           the
           King.
           The
           very
           Addressing
           to
           them
           was
           thought
           such
           a
           Condescendence
           in
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           ,
           as
           to
           deserve
           a
           better
           and
           more
           kindly
           reception
           than
           that
           which
           it
           met
           with
           .
           And
           the
           Commission
           was
           censured
           not
           only
           as
           very
           indiscreet
           ,
           but
           as
           most
           unjust
           ,
           for
           giving
           them
           these
           
             odious
             Epithets
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           Answer
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           but
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           any
           shadow
           or
           p●e●ence
           to
           name
           so
           ;
           and
           even
           these
           two
           offered
           to
           vindicate
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           allowed
           a
           fair
           Hearing
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           subscribed
           ,
           were
           neither
           under
           Process
           nor
           Censure
           ,
           nor
           had
           they
           been
           at
           any
           time
           Libelled
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Answer
           was
           unjust
           to
           them
           ,
           whatever
           it
           might
           be
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           Further
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           unjust
           ,
           to
           reject
           the
           Address
           ,
           because
           the
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           was
           not
           offered
           to
           be
           subscribed
           ;
           for
           though
           this
           was
           not
           expressed
           
             in
             terminis
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           clearly
           enough
           implied
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           then
           only
           time
           to
           make
           that
           Objection
           ,
           when
           the
           Confession
           was
           put
           to
           them
           and
           refused
           .
           Finally
           ,
           Though
           the
           Ministers
           keep
           to
           generals
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           explain
           what
           they
           meant
           by
           
             Acting
             as
             Presbyters
          
           ;
           yet
           that
           was
           thought
           no
           just
           or
           sufficient
           Reason
           for
           denying
           their
           Request
           :
           For
           if
           they
           could
           not
           grant
           it
           in
           the
           
             largest
             extent
          
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           their
           power
           to
           set
           limitations
           to
           it
           .
           They
           might
           have
           been
           sure
           that
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           would
           not
           be
           received
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           not
           under
           the
           Notion
           and
           Character
           of
           true
           and
           
             lawful
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           without
           being
           obliged
           to
           receive
           
             new
             Ordination
          
           :
           And
           in
           this
           Sense
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           interpreted
           the
           Petition
           ,
           unless
           the
           Ministers
           had
           ,
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           craved
           more
           .
           And
           as
           they
           could
           not
           be
           blamed
           for
           refusing
           to
           allow
           them
           to
           
             act
             independently
          
           ;
           so
           their
           not
           admitting
           them
           as
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           not
           consenting
           to
           their
           having
           the
           Power
           and
           Privilege
           of
           such
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           required
           ,
           is
           a
           clear
           demonstration
           that
           either
           they
           did
           not
           own
           them
           to
           be
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           did
           not
           desire
           to
           join
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           so
           
             few
             Ministers
          
           of
           their
           
             own
             Party
          
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           been
           thought
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           glad
           to
           have
           received
           any
           that
           were
           willing
           to
           come
           over
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           they
           chused
           rather
           to
           want
           ,
           than
           to
           admit
           of
           any
           who
           had
           served
           under
           Episcopacy
           ;
           and
           
           thought
           the
           one
           a
           less
           inconvenience
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           treatment
           ,
           which
           some
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           were
           called
           Anti-Testers
           ,
           met
           with
           .
           Five
           of
           these
           who
           refused
           the
           Test
           ,
           viz.
           Mr.
           Lundy
           ,
           Mr.
           Craig
           ,
           Mr.
           Paterson
           ,
           Mr.
           Marchiston
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Carmichael
           made
           Application
           to
           them
           ,
           both
           at
           their
           last
           S●ssion
           in
           April
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           Iuly
           :
           They
           thought
           their
           case
           more
           favourable
           than
           that
           of
           other
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           said
           that
           they
           designed
           to
           go
           a
           very
           great
           length
           :
           I
           cannot
           tell
           positively
           what
           it
           was
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ;
           for
           they
           resolved
           to
           deliver
           their
           Mind
           by
           word
           of
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           give
           any
           thing
           under
           their
           Hand
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           give
           them
           access
           ;
           they
           would
           neither
           hear
           them
           nor
           take
           their
           Case
           into
           consideration
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           resolved
           not
           to
           admit
           any
           Ministers
           of
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Persuasion
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           who
           had
           heretofore
           served
           under
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Government
          
           :
           For
           though
           the
           King
           had
           required
           this
           in
           his
           Letter
           ;
           yet
           by
           their
           Instructions
           they
           were
           enjoined
           to
           receive
           none
           ,
           but
           
             such
             as
             they
             had
             ground
             to
             believe
             would
             be
             true
             and
             faithful
             to
             the
             Government
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           that
           none
           could
           be
           trusted
           to
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           renounce
           their
           former
           Sentiments
           ,
           abjure
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           cry
           Peccavi
           for
           their
           complyance
           with
           it
           .
           But
           it
           might
           be
           reasonable
           enough
           to
           trust
           to
           them
           who
           did
           this
           ,
           because
           such
           would
           be
           so
           much
           abhorred
           by
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Party
          
           whom
           they
           deserted
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           then
           find
           it
           their
           Interest
           to
           keep
           up
           Presbytery
           .
           This
           was
           expresly
           required
           of
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Wilkie
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           
             Tolbooth
             Church
          
           :
           for
           when
           he
           humbly
           supplicated
           them
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           making
           great
           Promises
           of
           an
           entire
           Submission
           to
           their
           Government
           ;
           the
           Moderator
           ask'd
           if
           he
           had
           no
           more
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           pressed
           him
           to
           declare
           himself
           more
           fully
           .
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Wilkie
           replyed
           ,
           That
           he
           thought
           he
           had
           said
           enough
           ,
           and
           given
           a
           sufficient
           Declaration
           of
           his
           Mind
           .
           And
           indeed
           perhaps
           he
           had
           said
           more
           upon
           the
           Head
           than
           could
           be
           well
           justified
           .
           Yet
           nothing
           would
           satisfie
           them
           unless
           he
           would
           say
           that
           his
           Compliance
           with
           Episcopacy
           was
           a
           Sin
           :
           And
           because
           he
           made
           a
           Scruple
           of
           that
           ,
           they
           obstructed
           his
           Business
           ,
           as
           was
           related
           before
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           receive
           him
           .
           But
           upon
           these
           Terms
           they
           admitted
           one
           Mr.
           Menzies
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Hugh
             Nisbet
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             Arrot
             Minister
          
           of
           Ginglekirk
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           only
           Persons
           that
           have
           gone
           entirely
           over
           to
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Party
          
           have
           sustained
           no
           loss
           by
           their
           Desertion
           .
           For
           
             Mr.
             Hugh
             Nisbet
          
           has
           the
           Character
           of
           
             being
             Ignorant
             ,
             Insufficient
             and
             Scandalous
             ;
             Mr.
             Arrot
             ,
          
           besides
           that
           he
           is
           ignorant
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           sordidly
           Covetous
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           ashamed
           of
           any
           base
           thing
           ,
           if
           it
           will
           bring
           in
           
             filthy
             Lucre
          
           :
           To
           save
           himself
           from
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           he
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           beginning
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Pulpit
           with
           Invectives
           
           against
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           short
           of
           the
           wildest
           Cameronian
           in
           Raillery
           and
           vile
           Expressions
           :
           And
           that
           he
           might
           oblige
           the
           Presbyterians
           to
           let
           him
           keep
           his
           Possession
           ,
           he
           offered
           
             to
             put
             on
             Sackcloth
          
           and
           to
           
             do
             Penance
          
           in
           as
           may
           Churches
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           And
           as
           for
           
             Mr.
             Menzies
          
           ;
           he
           was
           first
           a
           Hill-Preacher
           ;
           next
           he
           submitted
           to
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           received
           a
           Church
           under
           that
           Government
           ;
           which
           afterward
           he
           deserted
           ,
           and
           run
           again
           to
           the
           Hills
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           at
           Bothwell-Bridge
           ,
           which
           rendred
           him
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Laws
           :
           And
           that
           he
           might
           escape
           the
           due
           Punishment
           of
           his
           Crime
           ,
           he
           surrendred
           himself
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           took
           and
           swore
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           Test.
           By
           these
           Instances
           it
           doth
           appear
           what
           Qualification
           is
           requisite
           to
           recommend
           one
           to
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           Commission
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           
             one
             part
          
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Letter
          
           disobeyed
           ;
           so
           neither
           was
           the
           other
           regarded
           ,
           which
           required
           the
           redressing
           the
           Grievances
           which
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           complained
           of
           .
           No
           Censure
           was
           abated
           ,
           no
           Process
           revised
           ;
           nor
           did
           they
           recal
           the
           Sentences
           of
           Suspension
           and
           Deposition
           pronounced
           by
           particular
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           against
           Ministers
           ,
           whom
           all
           the
           World
           knew
           to
           be
           innocent
           .
           But
           whether
           the
           Censures
           were
           inflicted
           justly
           or
           unjustly
           ,
           they
           continued
           them
           .
           And
           to
           make
           it
           evident
           that
           some
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           had
           reason
           to
           complain
           of
           Partiality
           and
           Injustice
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           instead
           of
           many
           Instances
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           me
           tedious
           ,
           narrate
           fully
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Mr.
             Simon
             Cuper
             Minister
             at
             Dumfermlin
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mr.
             George
             Iohnson
             ,
             Minister
             of
             Brunt-Island
             .
          
        
         
           But
           first
           I
           will
           divert
           the
           Reader
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           something
           which
           happen'd
           in
           Fife
           while
           this
           Commission
           was
           sitting
           .
           The
           noise
           of
           the
           
             King
             's
             Two
             Letters
          
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           and
           the
           intimation
           of
           his
           
             Favourable
             Inclinations
          
           towards
           
             Episcopal
             Ministers
          
           who
           would
           own
           his
           Government
           ,
           both
           alarm'd
           and
           awaken'd
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           upon
           divers
           Inventions
           how
           to
           prevent
           what
           they
           so
           little
           desired
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           thought
           would
           prove
           prejudicial
           to
           them
           at
           the
           last
           .
           This
           was
           thought
           the
           best
           expedient
           ,
           which
           might
           keep
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           from
           owning
           and
           submitting
           to
           the
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           upon
           the
           Hope
           and
           Promise
           of
           this
           that
           so
           much
           favour
           was
           procured
           to
           them
           .
           And
           to
           effectuate
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           
             Common
             Stratagem
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Rabble
           loose
           upon
           such
           Ministers
           as
           they
           would
           be
           rid
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           fright
           them
           from
           a
           Compliance
           .
           Indeed
           they
           have
           not
           prosecuted
           this
           Design
           ;
           But
           the
           Attempt
           upon
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             Kemback
          
           in
           Fife
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Proof
           of
           it
           :
           an
           Account
           of
           which
           I
           have
           from
           one
           who
           was
           present
           ,
           who
           upon
           a
           mistake
           was
           near
           to
           have
           
           suffer'd
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           as
           followeth
           :
           On
           Iuly
           the
           22
           ,
           1691.
           about
           Twelve
           
             a
             Clock
          
           at
           night
           there
           came
           two
           men
           and
           knocked
           at
           the
           Gate
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Minister
             of
          
           Kembock's
           House
           ,
           desiring
           a
           Servant
           to
           direct
           
             Two
             Strangeer
             Gentlemen
          
           ,
           who
           had
           lost
           the
           Road
           through
           the
           darkness
           of
           the
           night
           .
           A
           short
           while
           after
           ,
           they
           came
           up
           to
           the
           Chamber
           Window
           ,
           and
           asked
           the
           same
           Favour
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           one
           
             Andrew
             Clepan
          
           ,
           a
           
             near
             Relation
          
           of
           the
           Laird
           of
           Kembock
           ,
           and
           who
           belongs
           to
           Major
           
             Balfour's
             Troop
          
           ,
           which
           was
           lying
           at
           St.
           
           Andrew's
           some
           
             four
             Miles
          
           distant
           .
           The
           Minister
           himself
           was
           not
           at
           home
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           gone
           the
           day
           before
           to
           Angus
           ,
           to
           visit
           his
           Father
           who
           was
           sick
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           only
           a
           
             deprived
             Minister
          
           lodging
           at
           his
           House
           at
           the
           time
           .
           This
           Stranger
           made
           them
           no
           answer
           at
           first
           ,
           apprehending
           they
           were
           Rogues
           who
           were
           come
           to
           rob
           the
           House
           .
           When
           therefore
           their
           Lyes
           and
           fair
           Language
           proved
           ineffectual
           ,
           they
           began
           more
           plainly
           to
           discover
           themselves
           ,
           calling
           at
           the
           Window
           to
           open
           in
           the
           King
           and
           
             Council's
             Name
          
           ,
           threatning
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           not
           done
           ,
           to
           Pistol
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           fire
           the
           House
           about
           him
           .
           Then
           the
           Stranger
           answer'd
           from
           within
           ,
           your
           Design
           cannot
           be
           just
           ,
           seeing
           ye
           have
           twice
           made
           use
           of
           Lyes
           ;
           the
           Minister
           of
           Kembock
           ,
           whom
           you
           pretend
           to
           seek
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           home
           ;
           I
           am
           unknown
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           search
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           entreat
           you
           to
           be
           gone
           .
           Upon
           this
           answer
           they
           beat
           up
           the
           Windows
           ,
           fired
           Pistols
           into
           the
           Chamber
           and
           thrust
           in
           their
           Swords
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Stranger
           leave
           his
           Bed
           and
           run
           naked
           out
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ;
           for
           his
           Cloaths
           were
           so
           near
           the
           Window
           ,
           that
           he
           durst
           not
           go
           to
           fetch
           them
           .
           Finding
           the
           
             lowest
             Windows
          
           well
           barred
           with
           Iron
           ,
           they
           scaled
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           attempted
           to
           get
           in
           at
           the
           
             upper
             Windows
          
           :
           But
           being
           disappointed
           there
           too
           ,
           they
           next
           batter'd
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           House
           with
           great
           Stones
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           by
           frequent
           pushing
           with
           a
           long
           Tree
           ,
           or
           Pole
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           in
           the
           Closs
           ,
           loosed
           the
           Bands
           ,
           broke
           the
           Lock
           ,
           and
           forced
           open
           the
           Door
           :
           But
           nevertheless
           they
           durst
           not
           venture
           forwards
           at
           first
           ,
           fearing
           that
           he
           who
           was
           within
           had
           laid
           some
           Snare
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           was
           in
           readiness
           to
           kill
           the
           first
           who
           advanc'd
           .
           This
           made
           them
           with
           great
           Oaths
           and
           
             strong
             Asseverations
          
           ,
           promise
           safety
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           which
           somewhat
           encourag'd
           him
           .
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           found
           him
           ,
           they
           dragg'd
           him
           in
           
             his
             Shirt
          
           to
           the
           Gate
           ,
           abusing
           him
           with
           most
           opprobrious
           Language
           ,
           as
           
             Hell-Hound
             ,
             S●ul-murdering
             Dog
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           assured
           them
           he
           was
           not
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           whom
           they
           pretended
           to
           seek
           ,
           but
           acknowledged
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Minister
           deprived
           by
           the
           Council
           ;
           and
           they
           still
           supposing
           otherwise
           ,
           Twelve
           of
           them
           in
           
             Country
             Cloths
          
           ,
           with
           
             drawn
             Swords
          
           and
           
             cocked
             Pistols
          
           ,
           made
           him
           twice
           kneel
           ,
           swearing
           that
           they
           would
           allow
           him
           but
           one
           minute
           
           for
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           of
           them
           were
           resolved
           to
           have
           the
           
             Honou●
             of
             taking
             his
             Heart
             Blood.
          
           But
           while
           he
           was
           in
           this
           
             sad
             Case
          
           ,
           expecting
           the
           worst
           ,
           a
           Boy
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Guide
           ,
           when
           he
           perceived
           they
           were
           in
           earnest
           ,
           cryed
           out
           vehemently
           and
           bitterly
           ,
           
             That
             man
             is
             not
             the
             Minister
             of
             this
             Place
             ,
             for
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             I
             know
             the
             Minister
             very
             well
             .
             Ten
          
           of
           them
           upon
           this
           went
           aside
           to
           consult
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           return'd
           with
           a
           Resolution
           to
           let
           him
           go
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           swear
           never
           to
           preach
           again
           .
           He
           asked
           if
           ever
           any
           of
           them
           had
           Oaths
           forced
           upon
           them
           ?
           Two
           of
           them
           answering
           Yes
           ;
           he
           asked
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           
             if
             they
             did
             keep
             them
          
           ;
           and
           they
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             they
             thought
             they
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             :
          
           Then
           he
           replyed
           ,
           
             Why
             would
             you
             impose
             an
             Oath
             upon
             me
             ,
             which
             your selves
             acknowledge
             one
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             keep
             ?
          
           After
           some
           Communing
           ,
           they
           agreed
           to
           accept
           of
           his
           Oath
           never
           to
           preach
           under
           King
           
             William
             ,
             nor
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             nor
             to
             accept
             of
             any
             Allowances
             from
             the
             General
             Assembly
          
           ;
           assuring
           him
           that
           it
           was
           resolved
           
             that
             King
          
           William
           
             's
             Letter
             should
             never
             do
             any
             good
             to
             an
             Episcopal
             Soul-murdering
             Hell-bound
             .
          
           Though
           they
           spared
           his
           Life
           ,
           yet
           they
           pulled
           his
           Shirt
           twice
           or
           thrice
           over
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           beat
           his
           
             naked
             back
          
           and
           Breast
           with
           the
           Buts
           of
           their
           Musquets
           :
           and
           before
           they
           parted
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           sent
           some
           of
           their
           number
           to
           find
           out
           the
           Schoolmaster
           ,
           and
           Church-Beddel
           ,
           whom
           they
           also
           threatned
           and
           treated
           barbarously
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           deliver
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           swear
           never
           more
           to
           officiate
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Beddel
           hesitating
           a
           little
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           advanc'd
           to
           
             pistol
             him
          
           :
           and
           would
           certainly
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           Pistol
           had
           not
           by
           a
           happy
           Providence
           misgiven
           .
           Then
           the
           
             fear
             of
             Death
          
           made
           both
           him
           and
           the
           Schoolmaster
           do
           ,
           what
           was
           required
           of
           them
           ▪
           They
           declared
           that
           they
           were
           put
           upon
           this
           by
           Persons
           of
           
             the
             greatest
             Quality
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           give
           account
           of
           their
           Diligence
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           half
           of
           their
           Company
           was
           gone
           to
           the
           next
           
             Preaching
             Episcopal
             Minister
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           resolv'd
           none
           should
           escape
           .
           As
           they
           were
           parting
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             my
             Iudgment
             you
             should
             not
             let
             this
             Fellow
             pass
             so
             easily
             :
             Complyers
          
           and
           Non-Complyers
           should
           be
           treated
           alike
           .
           Upon
           which
           a
           part
           of
           them
           return'd
           ;
           which
           the
           Minister
           perceiving
           ,
           went
           and
           hid
           himself
           in
           a
           
             Field
             of
             Corn
          
           till
           they
           were
           gone
           ,
           being
           all
           the
           while
           in
           his
           Shirt
           ,
           for
           they
           never
           allowed
           him
           time
           to
           put
           on
           his
           Cloaths
           .
           What
           hindred
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           or
           what
           stop
           either
           of
           them
           met
           with
           is
           not
           known
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           they
           came
           not
           near
           any
           other
           Minister
           .
        
         
           
           
             A
             true
             Representation
             of
             Mr.
             Simon
             Cupar
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             James
             Graham
             ,
             Ministers
             of
             Dumfermlin
             ,
             their
             Case
             ;
             with
             the
             pretended
             Presbytery
             of
             Dumfermlin
             .
          
           
             UPon
             the
             
               third
               of
               September
            
             ,
             1690
             ,
             The
             Ministers
             at
             Dumfermlin
             were
             cited
             to
             compeir
             before
             the
             Presbytory
             there
             ,
             the
             
               tenth
               Instant
            
             ,
             to
             hear
             and
             see
             themselves
             deposed
             .
             The
             Ministers
             being
             certainly
             informed
             that
             no
             Libel
             had
             at
             that
             time
             been
             offer'd
             against
             them
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             nor
             any
             Warrant
             given
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             for
             citing
             them
             (
             Mr.
             
               Frazer
               of
               Brae
            
             ,
             their
             Moderator
             ,
             having
             declar'd
             to
             the
             Laird
             of
             Pitliver
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               George
               Gray
               ,
               Minister
            
             at
             Beath
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             nothing
             of
             a
             Libel
             against
             them
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             Order
             for
             citing
             them
             )
             thought
             not
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             answer
             that
             
               illegal
               Citation
            
             ,
             order'd
             by
             some
             
               private
               Cabal
            
             ,
             probably
             the
             Compilers
             of
             the
             Libels
             that
             were
             to
             be
             given
             in
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             the
             Heritours
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Burgh
             formed
             a
             Representation
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             in
             by
             some
             of
             their
             number
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             complaining
             of
             the
             Injury
             done
             them
             and
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             craving
             that
             they
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             give
             the
             Authors
             such
             Rebuke
             as
             the
             matter
             deserved
             ;
             and
             withal
             desiring
             that
             if
             there
             were
             any
             
               particular
               Libels
            
             offer'd
             against
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Presbytery
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             impart
             the
             same
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             effect
             that
             they
             might
             give
             
               due
               Information
            
             concerning
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             of
             their
             Life
             ,
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             Deportment
             in
             their
             Charge
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Iames
               Graham
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             went
             also
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Collegue's
             Name
             ,
             complained
             of
             encroachment
             made
             on
             the
             
               Presbytery's
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Injury
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             desiring
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             they
             would
             declare
             that
             Citation
             void
             and
             null
             :
             After
             some
             Consultation
             ,
             the
             Presbytery
             returned
             answer
             to
             the
             Heritors
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             they
             sustained
             the
             Citation
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             caused
             call
             the
             Ministers
             at
             the
             Church-door
             :
             None
             of
             them
             compeired
             :
             A
             little
             after
             they
             sent
             their
             Officer
             ,
             desiring
             the
             Ministers
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             Mr.
             Graham
             went
             ;
             the
             Moderator
             told
             him
             ,
             the
             Presbytery
             had
             sustained
             the
             Citation
             ;
             Mr.
             Graham
             Pleaded
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             sustained
             ,
             being
             both
             Informal
             and
             Illegal
             given
             without
             
               any
               order
            
             from
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             Appealing
             to
             the
             Moderator
             himself
             ,
             who
             had
             lately
             declared
             that
             he
             knew
             nothing
             of
             a
             Libel
             against
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               Dumfermlin
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             being
             
             Cited
             ;
             and
             ,
             producing
             the
             Citation
             it self
             ,
             shewed
             that
             it
             was
             
               in
               prima
               instantia
            
             ,
             to
             hear
             and
             see
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Deposition
             passed
             .
             The
             Moderator
             confessed
             that
             he
             had
             said
             so
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             remembred
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             a
             motion
             before
             them
             at
             their
             
               last
               Meeting
            
             concerning
             the
             
               M●nisters
               of
               Dumfermlin
            
             :
             The
             Draught
             of
             the
             Citation
             he
             acknowledged
             was
             informal
             ,
             the
             first
             Citation
             being
             only
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             Relevancy
             of
             the
             Libel
             .
             Mr.
             Graham
             is
             removed
             ,
             and
             ,
             after
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             called
             ;
             the
             Moderator
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             sustained
             the
             Citation
             ,
             yet
             ,
             in
             his
             favours
             who
             had
             compeired
             ,
             they
             passed
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             the
             eighth
             of
             October
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             
               Relevancy
               of
               his
               Libel
            
             :
             He
             pleading
             the
             same
             favour
             to
             his
             Collegue
             ,
             it
             was
             absolutely
             refused
             .
          
           
             That
             Day
             Mr.
             
               Simon
               Cupar
            
             ,
             the
             other
             Minister
             ,
             is
             cited
             to
             compeir
             before
             the
             Presbytery
             the
             Seventeenth
             
               instant
               ,
               to
               hear
               and
               see
               Probation
               led
               against
               him
            
             ;
             the
             
               which
               day
               the
               Heritors
            
             and
             Magistrates
             went
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             insisted
             on
             their
             former
             Representation
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             that
             the
             
               first
               Citation
            
             might
             be
             declared
             null
             .
             Notwithstanding
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Presbytery
             proceeded
             and
             called
             Mr.
             Cupar
             before
             them
             ;
             the
             Moderator
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             not
             answering
             the
             
               first
               Citation
            
             ,
             he
             had
             forfaulted
             the
             benefit
             of
             objecting
             against
             the
             Relevancy
             of
             the
             Libel
             ;
             that
             the
             Presbytery
             had
             judged
             it
             relevant
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             he
             was
             called
             to
             hear
             and
             see
             Probation
             led
             .
             Mr.
             Cupar
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             not
             forfaulted
             the
             
               benefit
               of
               being
               heard
               on
               the
               Relevancy
               of
               his
               Libel
               ,
            
             seeing
             it
             had
             been
             sufficiently
             represented
             to
             them
             by
             his
             Collegue
             the
             
               last
               day
            
             ,
             that
             That
             
               first
               Citation
            
             was
             informal
             and
             illegal
             ;
             that
             his
             Collegue
             had
             compeired
             ,
             not
             as
             answering
             that
             Citation
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Plaintiff
             in
             both
             their
             Names
             :
             That
             the
             Citation
             was
             previous
             to
             any
             Libel
             offered
             to
             ,
             or
             considered
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             
               Iudicial
               Order
            
             ,
             or
             Warrant
             granted
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Citation
             was
             to
             
               hear
               and
               see
               himself
               deposed
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             
               Relevancy
               of
               a
               Libel
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             ought
             as
             yet
             to
             be
             heard
             on
             that
             head
             .
             The
             Moderator
             answered
             ,
             That
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             Informality
             of
             the
             
               first
               Citation
            
             ,
             but
             sustained
             the
             Legality
             of
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             had
             been
             proved
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             motion
             the
             day
             before
             of
             Citing
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Dumfermlin
             .
             Mr.
             Cupa●
             urged
             ,
             that
             a
             motion
             was
             not
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             ,
             except
             a
             Libel
             had
             been
             presented
             ,
             considered
             ,
             and
             Warrant
             given
             thereupon
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             is
             removed
             ,
             and
             ,
             after
             a
             little
             space
             ,
             called
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             Moderator
             makes
             return
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbytery
             sustained
             that
             
               first
               Citation
            
             ,
             and
             were
             resolved
             now
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             Examination
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             Cupar
             pleaded
             ,
             That
             before
             they
             proceeded
             to
             
               Examine
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             allowed
             to
             see
             the
             Libel
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             in
             his
             Answers
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             
               his
               Answers
            
             might
             perhaps
             prevent
             the
             necessity
             of
             putting
             any
             to
             their
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             deponed
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             disprove
             ,
             he
             behoved
             either
             to
             be
             debarred
             from
             
               just
               defence
            
             ,
             or
             an
             occasion
             must
             be
             given
             to
             
               contradictory
               Oaths
            
             .
             This
             was
             absolutely
             refused
             him
             ,
             only
             a
             double
             of
             the
             Libel
             is
             given
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Moderator
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             though
             immediately
             after
             the
             Deposition
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             they
             might
             proceed
             to
             Sentence
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             have
             the
             Eighth
             of
             October
             to
             hear
             the
             Depositions
             ,
             and
             make
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             Heritors
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             ,
             conform
             to
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Cupar
             might
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Examination
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             (
             which
             being
             denied
             ,
             alledging
             that
             Act
             reached
             not
             Church-Iudicatories
             ,
             )
             they
             protested
             and
             took
             Instrument
             .
             Then
             pleading
             that
             they
             might
             be
             present
             :
             This
             also
             was
             denied
             .
             Notwithstanding
             several
             who
             were
             not
             Members
             of
             the
             Iudicatory
             ,
             were
             admitted
             .
             The
             Witnesses
             ,
             about
             thirty
             ,
             were
             called
             ;
             five
             only
             compeired
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             against
             whom
             Mr.
             Cupar
             objected
             not
             :
             They
             are
             sworn
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             answered
             ,
             some
             that
             day
             ,
             some
             on
             the
             morrow
             ;
             Mr.
             Cupar
             was
             not
             called
             ,
             nor
             enquired
             if
             he
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             object
             against
             them
             :
             One
             
               Robert
               Mody
            
             ,
             who
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             forming
             the
             Libel
             ,
             officiates
             as
             Clerk
             at
             the
             deposition
             of
             Witnesses
             ;
             whose
             Depositions
             were
             not
             read
             over
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             they
             required
             to
             subscribe
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Second
             of
             October
             Mr.
             Graham
             is
             Cited
             to
             the
             
               Eighth
               ,
               to
               hear
               and
               see
               Probation
               led
               against
               him
               ,
            
             and
             receives
             a
             double
             of
             his
             Libel
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Presbytery
             had
             allowed
             him
             that
             day
             to
             be
             heard
             on
             the
             Relevancy
             of
             his
             Libel
             :
             An
             Evidence
             that
             the
             Citations
             were
             not
             ordered
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Libellers
             .
          
           
             October
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             The
             Heritors
             and
             Magistrates
             made
             a
             
               second
               Address
            
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             complaining
             of
             their
             procedure
             against
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             bearing
             an
             ample
             Testimony
             of
             their
             Life
             ,
             Conversation
             and
             Deportment
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             &c.
             
             Notwithstanding
             of
             which
             they
             proceeded
             to
             call
             Mr.
             Cupar
             .
             The
             Moderator
             proposed
             two
             Questions
             to
             him
             :
             First
             ,
             By
             what
             Authority
             he
             could
             presume
             to
             exercise
             any
             Ministerial
             Office
             independent
             upon
             them
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Power
             by
             which
             he
             was
             Installed
             ,
             was
             dissolved
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             or
             not
             he
             owned
             their
             Authority
             ?
             And
             by
             another
             Minister
             it
             was
             proposed
             that
             he
             should
             be
             charged
             with
             his
             Absence
             from
             the
             
               several
               Dyets
            
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             since
             their
             sitting
             at
             Dumfermlin
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             Cupar
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             came
             to
             hear
             the
             Depositions
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             Defence
             ,
             but
             understood
             not
             the
             design
             of
             these
             Questions
             ,
             seeing
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             he
             was
             
               in
               bona
               fide
            
             ,
             to
             exercise
             his
             
               Ministerial
               Function
            
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             hitherto
             declined
             
               their
               Iudicatory
            
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Heritors
             gave
             in
             
               another
               Paper
            
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             narrating
             their
             former
             Representation
             ,
             and
             their
             Address
             that
             day
             ,
             with
             the
             Presbytery's
             slighting
             of
             both
             ,
             they
             protested
             against
             the
             Presbytery's
             further
             procedure
             ;
             and
             did
             Appeal
             from
             them
             to
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ensuing
             :
             Upon
             several
             grounds
             therein
             contained
             ,
             which
             being
             read
             ,
             and
             Instruments
             taken
             .
             Mr.
             Cupar
             did
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             also
             Appeal
             from
             them
             to
             the
             said
             Assembly
             ,
             upon
             the
             Reasons
             contained
             in
             the
             
               Heritor's
               Appeal
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             he
             reserved
             liberty
             to
             himself
             more
             largely
             to
             propose
             .
          
           
             About
             an
             Hour
             after
             they
             sent
             for
             Mr.
             Cupar
             ;
             the
             Moderator
             told
             him
             ,
             the
             Presbytery
             had
             considered
             his
             Process
             ,
             and
             had
             referred
             the
             same
             to
             the
             
               General
               Assembly
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             did
             prohibit
             him
             to
             exercise
             any
             
               ministerial
               Office
            
             ,
             until
             the
             Meeting
             of
             the
             said
             Assembly
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             ground
             on
             which
             they
             founded
             such
             a
             Censure
             .
             Mr.
             Cupar
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             thought
             strange
             of
             that
             Step
             of
             their
             procedure
             ,
             that
             after
             Appeals
             and
             the
             Process
             referred
             by
             themselves
             ,
             they
             should
             proceed
             to
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             About
             six
             a
             Clock
             Mr.
             Graham
             is
             called
             ;
             he
             complained
             that
             though
             the
             Presbytery
             had
             given
             him
             that
             Day
             to
             be
             heard
             on
             the
             Relevancy
             of
             his
             Libel
             ;
             yet
             he
             had
             received
             a
             Citation
             to
             hear
             and
             see
             
               Probation
               led
            
             .
             The
             Moderator
             disown'd
             that
             Citation
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             burn
             it
             .
             Tomorrow
             at
             nine
             a
             Clock
             is
             assigned
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Witnesses
             are
             
               apud
               act
               a
            
             cited
             to
             the
             same
             Dyet
             .
             After
             he
             had
             been
             heard
             on
             the
             Articles
             of
             his
             Libel
             ,
             the
             Relevancy
             of
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             
               General
               Assembly
            
             ,
             and
             he
             
               apud
               act
               a
            
             summoned
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Witnesses
             were
             dismissed
             unexamined
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             LIBEL
             against
             Mr.
             CUPAR
             .
          
           
             THat
             ,
             First
             ,
             He
             has
             been
             a
             great
             Persecutor
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             such
             as
             through
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             could
             not
             go
             along
             and
             join
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Apostacy
             ,
             by
             sending
             of
             his
             Elders
             in
             the
             Year
             〈◊〉
             to
             inform
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             Judges
             appointed
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             at
             
               Cupar
               of
               Fiffe
            
             ,
             whereby
             great
             trouble
             did
             arise
             to
             many
             good
             Persons
             ,
             as
             
               Fining
               ,
               Imprisonment
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             has
             been
             supinely
             negligent
             ,
             contrary
             to
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             doth
             not
             visit
             Families
             ministerially
             .
             2.
             
             Hath
             not
             privately
             and
             personally
             stirred
             up
             the
             People
             to
             the
             Duties
             of
             Holiness
             .
             3.
             
             In
             neglecting
             to
             visit
             the
             Sick.
             4.
             
             That
             he
             omits
             to
             lecture
             or
             explain
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             according
             to
             an
             Order
             of
             the
             
               General
               Assembly
            
             for
             that
             effect
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             horribly
             profaned
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ,
             by
             his
             admitting
             of
             unclean
             Persons
             to
             that
             holy
             Ordinance
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             he
             admits
             and
             keeps
             on
             his
             Session
             ,
             ungodly
             scandalous
             Elders
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             are
             Drunkards
             ,
             Tiplers
             ,
             others
             Swearers
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             part
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             Neglecters
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             their
             Families
             ,
             Profaners
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             not
             brought
             several
             scandalous
             Persons
             ,
             such
             as
             Adulterers
             and
             others
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             endeavoured
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             nor
             to
             undergo
             
               just
               Censures
            
             in
             order
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             sacrilegiously
             robb'd
             the
             Poor
             of
             the
             
               Charitable
               Offerings
            
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             which
             is
             aggravated
             by
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             the
             same
             to
             carry
             on
             Persecution
             against
             poor
             ,
             well-meaning
             ,
             godly
             People
             ;
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Session-Book
             is
             required
             .
          
           
             Additional
             Article
             :
             That
             he
             entred
             and
             hath
             been
             admitted
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Parioch
             of
             Dumfermlin
             ,
             by
             presentation
             of
             the
             
               Patron
               ,
               Collation
            
             ,
             and
             Institution
             of
             the
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             serious
             persons
             within
             the
             said
             Parioch
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             all
             things
             joyned
             and
             complied
             with
             ,
             and
             assisted
             Prelacy
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             established
             Law
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lands
               solemn
               Engagements
            
             thereto
             ;
             and
             by
             taking
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               the
               Test
            
             ,
             has
             manifested
             his
             incorrigibleness
             :
             For
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             fore-named
             Scandals
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             serious
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             place
             never
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             received
             him
             as
             Minister
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             groaning
             under
             his
             persecutions
             upon
             that
             account
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             His
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             TO
             the
             First
             and
             Fifth
             Articles
             ,
             bearing
             his
             persecuting
             Dissenters
             ,
             by
             his
             sending
             Elders
             to
             inform
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             sacrilegious
             robbing
             the
             Poor
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             Persecution
             .
             This
             is
             utterly
             false
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             should
             be
             sent
             on
             that
             Errand
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             would
             go
             .
             The
             only
             ground
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Year
             —
             all
             the
             Elders
             were
             summoned
             to
             
               Cupar
               of
               Fi●●e
            
             ,
             to
             give
             Informations
             to
             the
             
               porteous
               Roll
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             
               Circuit
               Court
            
             held
             at
             Sterlin
             .
             The
             Elders
             complained
             of
             this
             Burden
             ;
             and
             application
             being
             made
             to
             some
             then
             in
             power
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             freed
             of
             that
             trouble
             ,
             it
             was
             answered
             ,
             That
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             such
             Jud●catories
             required
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             two
             or
             three
             might
             go
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             Which
             being
             represented
             to
             the
             Elders
             three
             are
             condescended
             on
             ,
             
               viz.
               Iohn
               Cupar
               ,
               Thomas
               Steinson
               ,
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               Main
            
             ,
             the
             rest
             ,
             each
             one
             contributing
             eight
             Shillings
             Scots
             to
             defray
             their
             Expences
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Second
             ,
             The
             Parioch
             of
             Dumfermlin
             extends
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             two
             Miles
             from
             the
             Town
             ,
             in
             some
             Corners
             three
             :
             It
             consists
             of
             above
             two
             thousand
             seven
             hundred
             examinable
             persons
             ;
             every
             Family
             in
             the
             Town
             is
             visited
             ordinarily
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             twice
             examined
             :
             the
             Landward
             is
             divided
             into
             upwards
             of
             twenty
             Districts
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             visited
             twice
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             all
             persons
             capable
             are
             convened
             to
             be
             examined
             on
             the
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Duties
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             relative
             Duties
             are
             particularly
             recommended
             ,
             besides
             on
             all
             accidental
             Occasions
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             Marriage
             ,
             Difference
             in
             Families
             or
             between
             Neighbours
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             particularly
             treated
             with
             in
             private
             .
             The
             Sick
             ,
             upon
             notice
             given
             ,
             are
             carefully
             attended
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             explained
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             larger
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             lesser
             portions
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Third
             and
             Fourth
             ,
             all
             due
             Endeavours
             are
             used
             to
             debar
             scandalous
             and
             notarly
             vicious
             persons
             from
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             :
             The
             Elders
             are
             Men
             of
             as
             unquestionable
             Integrity
             as
             any
             of
             their
             Quality
             in
             the
             Parioch
             ;
             at
             least
             nothing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             of
             either
             Communicants
             or
             Elders
             ,
             was
             ever
             privately
             or
             publickly
             signified
             to
             him
             .
             Discipline
             has
             been
             carefully
             and
             impartially
             exercised
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             His
             entrance
             to
             the
             Charge
             was
             by
             presentation
             of
             the
             Heretors
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             the
             then
             undoubted
             Patrons
             ;
             his
             Admission
             was
             legal
             and
             approved
             ,
             by
             the
             favourable
             reception
             of
             the
             
             Parioch
             ;
             his
             Ministry
             countenanced
             by
             all
             (
             a
             few
             excepted
             )
             being
             ordinary
             Attenders
             on
             the
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Partakers
             of
             other
             Ordinances
             of
             Religion
             under
             his
             Ministry
             .
          
        
         
           
             Indictment
             and
             Libel
             against
             Mr.
             James
             Graham
             ,
             Incumbent
             at
             Dumfermlin
             ;
             given
             in
             against
             him
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             Dumfermlin
             ,
             the
             Twentieth
             of
             August
             ,
             1690.
             
          
           
             THat
             whereas
             by
             several
             Acts
             of
             the
             
               General
               Assemblies
            
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             consonant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             by
             Act
             of
             the
             late
             general
             Meeting
             ,
             ratified
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             this
             present
             current
             Parliament
             ,
             all
             scandalous
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             and
             supinely
             negligent
             Ministers
             are
             to
             be
             cognosced
             upon
             ,
             and
             censured
             according
             to
             their
             Demerits
             ,
             by
             the
             respective
             Presbyteries
             in
             which
             they
             live
             .
             And
             it
             being
             of
             verity
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Mr.
             
               Iames
               Graham
            
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             Scandals
             ,
             Enormities
             ,
             and
             Transgressions
             following
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             As
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             entred
             and
             been
             admitted
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Parioch
             of
             Dumfermlin
             ,
             by
             presentation
             of
             the
             Patron
             ,
             Collation
             ,
             and
             Institution
             of
             the
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             serious
             Persons
             within
             the
             said
             Parioch
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Mr.
             Graham
             has
             in
             all
             things
             joyned
             and
             complied
             with
             ,
             and
             assisted
             Prelacy
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             establish'd
             Laws
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             's
             solemn
             Engagements
             thereto
             ,
             and
             his
             taking
             of
             Declarations
             and
             Canonical
             Oaths
             ,
             has
             testified
             his
             Incorrigibleness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             been
             supinely
             negligent
             ,
             contrary
             to
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             doth
             not
             visit
             Families
             ministerially
             .
             Nor
             ,
             2.
             
             Hath
             not
             privately
             and
             personally
             stirred
             up
             the
             People
             to
             the
             Duties
             of
             Holiness
             .
             3.
             
             In
             neglecting
             to
             visit
             the
             Sick.
             4.
             
             That
             he
             omits
             to
             lecture
             or
             to
             explain
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             for
             that
             effect
             .
             5.
             
             That
             he
             Catechises
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Larger
             and
             Shorter
             Catechisms
             .
             6.
             
             That
             he
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             Quakers
             in
             his
             Parioch
             ,
             who
             exercise
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             their
             Religion
             without
             control
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             horribly
             prophaned
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             by
             his
             admitting
             of
             unclean
             Persons
             to
             that
             holy
             Ordinance
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             admitted
             and
             keeps
             on
             his
             Session
             very
             scandalous
             Elders
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             are
             Tiplers
             ,
             others
             Swearers
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             part
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             Neglecters
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             their
             Families
             ,
             Prophaners
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             he
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             Persons
             publickly
             prophaning
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             in
             the
             Town
             and
             about
             it
             ,
             by
             dighting
             of
             their
             Beer
             to
             the
             Pot
             ,
             bringing
             in
             of
             Water
             and
             Kail
             ,
             and
             their
             Walking
             ,
             Drinking
             ,
             and
             Caballing
             ;
             Children's
             playing
             (
             and
             his
             own
             among
             the
             rest
             )
             and
             that
             in
             a
             constant
             course
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             unknown
             to
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             should
             not
             be
             ,
             being
             so
             publickly
             acted
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             not
             brought
             several
             scandalous
             Persons
             ,
             such
             as
             Adulterers
             ,
             Fornicators
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             endeavoured
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             nor
             to
             undergo
             just
             Censure
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ;
             for
             Proof
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Session-Book
             is
             required
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             not
             express'd
             ,
             he
             is
             justly
             censurable
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             humbly
             craved
             ,
             that
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             Dumfermlin
             would
             take
             cognisance
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             being
             found
             guilty
             thereof
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbytery
             may
             inflict
             such
             Censures
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             godly
             Wisdoms
             they
             shall
             think
             meet
             :
             And
             that
             he
             may
             be
             examined
             upon
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Sufficiency
             ,
             is
             desired
             by
             
               Andrew
               Rolland
            
             of
             Gask
             ,
             and
             
               William
               Smith
            
             ,
             in
             Dumfermlin
             ,
             in
             Name
             of
             several
             Presbyterians
             in
             Dumfermlin
             .
          
           
             The
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             of
             these
             two
             Ministers
             ,
             were
             so
             innocent
             and
             exemplary
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             Pretext
             of
             charging
             any
             Immorality
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             Crime
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             forged
             by
             Ignorance
             and
             Malice
             :
             Wherefore
             their
             Libels
             were
             adduced
             as
             a
             special
             and
             particular
             Proof
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             unjust
             and
             ridiculous
             the
             Presbyterian
             Clergy
             are
             towards
             such
             as
             are
             of
             another
             Persuasion
             ;
             especially
             when
             it
             was
             requir'd
             to
             try
             Mr.
             Graham
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Sufficiency
             ;
             a
             Person
             whom
             all
             know
             to
             be
             an
             able
             Divine
             and
             an
             eminent
             Scholar
             .
             It
             happened
             that
             some
             carried
             these
             Libels
             to
             London
             ,
             where
             the
             matter
             was
             represented
             to
             a
             certain
             Person
             of
             Quality
             ,
             a
             great
             Friend
             and
             Prop
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             Party
             and
             Interest
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             so
             set
             upon
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             himself
             obliged
             to
             write
             
             to
             the
             leading
             Men
             of
             his
             Party
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             meddle
             no
             more
             with
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Dumfermlin
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             made
             a
             great
             Objection
             against
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Cause
             why
             the
             Process
             against
             Mr.
             Graham
             was
             let
             fall
             :
             But
             though
             there
             was
             the
             same
             Reason
             to
             right
             Mr.
             Cupar
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             Sentence
             was
             already
             past
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             re-call
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             their
             Acts
             were
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Medes
             and
             P●rsians
             .
             The
             General
             Assembly
             referred
             them
             to
             the
             Commission
             ;
             and
             from
             one
             Session
             of
             the
             Commission
             ,
             he
             was
             put
             off
             to
             another
             ,
             with
             this
             Excuse
             only
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             no
             leisure
             ,
             for
             other
             Business
             ,
             to
             consider
             his
             Case
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             Mr.
             Cupar
             being
             wearied
             with
             so
             long
             and
             so
             frequent
             attendance
             ,
             and
             finding
             his
             Parioch
             grudging
             the
             want
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             at
             their
             importunity
             he
             has
             returned
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             not
             being
             able
             to
             oppose
             or
             hinder
             it
             ,
             unless
             by
             the
             French
             method
             of
             Dragooning
             the
             Parioch
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mr.
             George
             Johnston
             his
             Case
             Represented
             .
          
           
             Information
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             Kirkaldie
             ,
             against
             Mr.
             George
             Johnston
             ,
             pretended
             Minister
             of
             Brunt-Island
             .
          
           
             IT
             having
             been
             humbly
             represented
             to
             the
             Reverend
             Presbytery
             ,
             That
             the
             said
             Mr.
             
               Geo.
               Iohnston
            
             ought
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             Sentence
             deprived
             of
             ,
             and
             removed
             from
             his
             pretended
             Ministry
             at
             Brunt-Island
             ,
             upon
             these
             Grounds
             and
             others
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             occasion
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             said
             Mr.
             George
             his
             entry
             to
             his
             pretended
             Ministry
             .
             It
             was
             by
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             ,
             Presentation
             ,
             and
             Collation
             ,
             and
             which
             obliged
             him
             to
             take
             Declarations
             ,
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             are
             contradictory
             to
             our
             National
             Engagements
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             Presbyterian
             P●inciples
             ,
             which
             hath
             involved
             in
             them
             Persecutions
             and
             bloody
             Cruelty
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             exercised
             upon
             Presbyterians
             ,
             these
             by-gone
             Years
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             heard
             ever
             of
             any
             resentment
             he
             ever
             had
             or
             hath
             
             thereof
             till
             this
             day
             ,
             whatever
             length
             he
             may
             now
             come
             to
             ,
             to
             secure
             his
             Benefice
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             judge
             him
             the
             same
             Man
             he
             was
             ,
             seeing
             he
             keeps
             at
             his
             old
             forms
             of
             singing
             the
             Doxology
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             can
             there
             any
             change
             be
             seen
             upon
             him
             from
             what
             he
             was
             :
             And
             how
             in
             this
             case
             Presbyterians
             can
             submit
             to
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             we
             cannot
             see
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             to
             his
             entry
             at
             Brunt-Island
             ,
             it
             then
             gave
             great
             g●ound
             of
             Jealousie
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             bad
             Principles
             ,
             and
             Jesutically
             inclin'd
             ;
             for
             having
             bee●
             Curare
             at
             Fala
             ,
             and
             having
             been
             deserted
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             deserted
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             dispensed
             with
             by
             the
             Earl
             of
             Perth
             ,
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             our
             Arbitrary
             Rulers
             ,
             anent
             the
             Test
             that
             time
             imposed
             ;
             and
             the
             said
             Earl
             of
             Perth
             ,
             and
             that
             Cabal
             ,
             then
             being
             his
             Patrons
             ,
             they
             did
             by
             the
             Earl
             of
             Melford
             ,
             procure
             for
             him
             a
             Presentation
             to
             the
             Benefice
             of
             Brunt-Island
             (
             being
             then
             vacant
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             Patron
             )
             till
             a
             more
             eminent
             place
             should
             be
             provided
             for
             him
             ;
             which
             at
             that
             time
             gave
             great
             Offence
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             here
             ;
             and
             which
             yet
             more
             encreaseth
             this
             Jealouse
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Party
            
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             his
             own
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Curats
             of
             their
             Meeting
             at
             Kirkaldie
             :
             for
             without
             acknowledging
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             upon
             his
             obtained
             Presentation
             ,
             he
             received
             his
             Institution
             from
             one
             single
             Neighbor
             Curate
             (
             by
             what
             Authority
             is
             unknown
             to
             us
             )
             who
             came
             and
             gave
             him
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Church-Doors
             and
             Bell-tows
             ,
             as
             Symbols
             of
             possessing
             his
             Benefice
             ;
             which
             was
             so
             received
             by
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             that
             they
             then
             judg'd
             his
             Practice
             irregular
             ,
             and
             this
             Man
             who
             used
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             bad
             Principles
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             resolv'd
             to
             disown
             him
             for
             a
             Brother
             ,
             and
             (
             for
             any
             thing
             known
             to
             us
             )
             they
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             still
             ,
             having
             hitherto
             heard
             nothing
             of
             their
             further
             Brotherly
             Correspondence
             ;
             so
             that
             at
             his
             Entry
             here
             ,
             he
             was
             under
             a
             very
             bad
             Character
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Jealousie
             mentioned
             (
             not
             without
             just
             Ground
             )
             of
             his
             unsound
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             ,
             is
             so
             universally
             entertain'd
             ,
             and
             hath
             taken
             such
             impression
             amongst
             all
             that
             are
             Presbyterian
             in
             that
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             ground
             to
             expect
             that
             his
             Ministry
             can
             do
             good
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             submitted
             to
             (
             as
             it
             never
             will
             be
             )
             by
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             that
             Parish
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             certainly
             be
             very
             inconvenient
             (
             if
             not
             unjust
             )
             to
             force
             him
             upon
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             require
             or
             expect
             our
             Submission
             in
             this
             Case
             to
             a
             Man's
             Ministry
             we
             have
             such
             Resentments
             of
             ,
             and
             Reluctancy
             against
             ,
             as
             is
             exprest
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Since
             his
             Settlement
             here
             ,
             his
             Negligence
             in
             his
             Ministerial
             Work
             hath
             been
             visible
             to
             all
             :
             For
             except
             upon
             Invitation
             to
             visit
             sick
             persons
             ,
             we
             know
             no
             Ministerial
             Work
             he
             hath
             performed
             ,
             except
             his
             custom●●y
             preaching
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             perform
             for
             his
             Hire
             ;
             and
             in
             those
             Visits
             ,
             be
             the
             Persons
             never
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             he
             seldom
             (
             if
             eve●
             )
             fails
             to
             find
             them
             in
             that
             good
             Case
             ,
             as
             to
             assure
             them
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             sooths
             them
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             as
             to
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Work
             ,
             in
             Visitation
             of
             Families
             or
             Examination
             (
             though
             he
             hath
             been
             near
             two
             years
             incumbent
             here
             ,
             )
             there
             is
             no
             shadow
             of
             Account
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             until
             the
             Act
             for
             settling
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             was
             past
             ;
             wherein
             he
             and
             his
             Adherents
             finding
             his
             supine
             Negligence
             in
             this
             would
             readily
             meet
             him
             .
             To
             prevent
             this
             hazard
             ,
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             take
             up
             a
             Roll
             in
             the
             Parish
             in
             order
             to
             Examination
             :
             And
             even
             in
             this
             last
             he
             hath
             made
             some
             discovery
             of
             himself
             :
             for
             in
             his
             Circuit
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Presbyterian's
             House
             to
             enquire
             their
             Names
             ,
             and
             interrogating
             if
             they
             used
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             .
             It
             was
             answered
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             ;
             for
             being
             Presbyterians
             ,
             they
             waited
             on
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Meeting
             House
             ;
             which
             he
             affirmed
             was
             their
             great
             Sin
             :
             and
             it
             being
             replyed
             to
             that
             ,
             That
             they
             judged
             it
             no
             Sin
             ,
             but
             a
             Duty
             :
             He
             asserted
             it
             to
             be
             their
             greatest
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             them
             :
             and
             if
             what
             is
             said
             infer
             not
             Insufficiency
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             will.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             His
             unconcernedness
             in
             matters
             of
             Scandal
             seems
             also
             to
             infer
             ,
             both
             Negligence
             and
             Scandal
             against
             him
             ;
             whereof
             Providence
             hath
             lately
             afforded
             us
             a
             sufficient
             Instance
             while
             he
             was
             Curate
             in
             Fala
             .
             A
             Scandal
             of
             an
             Adultery
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             Dalkeith
             ,
             pursu'd
             before
             the
             Session
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             guilty
             ,
             being
             contumacious
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             a
             Reference
             brought
             to
             their
             Presbytery
             (
             such
             as
             it
             was
             )
             where
             he
             was
             a
             Member
             ▪
             and
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Synod
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             a
             Witness
             to
             the
             whole
             Process
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             dextrously
             conducted
             ,
             and
             the
             Guilt
             fully
             and
             clearly
             instructed
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Scandal
             was
             manifestly
             notair
             to
             him
             .
             But
             so
             little
             was
             his
             Zeal
             and
             Tenderness
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Adulterer
             ,
             hath
             as
             a
             Stranger
             being
             valetudinary
             ,
             lived
             in
             Brunt-Island
             ever
             since
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             came
             here
             ,
             unknown
             to
             any
             Person
             but
             to
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             never
             made
             discovery
             of
             him
             to
             any
             Person
             ,
             but
             suffered
             him
             of
             late
             to
             be
             m●rried
             (
             though
             under
             Suspicion
             also
             to
             be
             married
             to
             another
             Woman
             at
             London
             )
             without
             any
             Intimation
             of
             the
             Scandal
             :
             
             but
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             upon
             an
             emergent
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Brunt-Island
             ,
             finding
             it
             their
             Duty
             to
             enquire
             after
             that
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             making
             their
             Application
             to
             the
             Incumbent
             at
             Dalkeith
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             a
             full
             account
             of
             the
             Process
             ,
             and
             produced
             very
             freely
             to
             them
             the
             Session
             and
             the
             Presbytery
             Books
             ;
             where
             they
             saw
             the
             Process
             very
             clearly
             instructed
             ,
             where
             that
             incumbent
             did
             exceedingly
             marvel
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             a
             Witness
             to
             this
             whole
             Process
             ,
             had
             past
             over
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             did
             then
             write
             a
             Letter
             or
             Declaration
             anent
             that
             Business
             ,
             and
             directed
             it
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Brunt-Island
             to
             be
             looked
             after
             ,
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             he
             urged
             to
             publish
             the
             same
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             be
             upon
             their
             Guard
             and
             know
             how
             to
             carry
             towards
             him
             ;
             which
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             Adherents
             he
             refused
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             Presbyterian
             Party
             here
             (
             as
             in
             other
             places
             )
             having
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             been
             fined
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             born
             down
             for
             Non-complyance
             with
             Prelatical
             Courses
             ,
             carried
             on
             by
             such
             Instruments
             these
             years
             by-past
             ;
             and
             having
             had
             this
             Yoke
             of
             Bondage
             thus
             wreathed
             about
             their
             Necks
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             in
             all
             reason
             and
             Justice
             expect
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Lord
             should
             return
             to
             have
             mercy
             upon
             Zion
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             House
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             his
             own
             Servants
             ,
             to
             manage
             the
             Affairs
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             eased
             of
             this
             unsupportable
             Burthen
             .
             And
             can
             it
             be
             supposed
             any
             feigned
             submission
             
               Mr.
               Iohnston
            
             can
             now
             give
             for
             this
             World's
             sake
             ,
             can
             either
             satisfie
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             persuade
             us
             of
             his
             Sincerity
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             whose
             Principles
             have
             been
             to
             follow
             Courses
             to
             maintain
             that
             wicked
             Hieratchy
             ?
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             suppos'd
             the
             Reverend
             Presbytery
             ,
             who
             have
             it
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             ease
             us
             of
             this
             Burthen
             ,
             will
             instead
             thereof
             wreath
             this
             Yoke
             yet
             upon
             our
             Necks
             ,
             and
             thereby
             sink
             us
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             Bondage
             yet
             more
             grievous
             to
             be
             born
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             The
             Presbyterian
             Party
             in
             the
             Parish
             are
             all
             Unanimous
             never
             to
             submit
             to
             Mr.
             Iohnston's
             Ministry
             ,
             nor
             to
             own
             him
             in
             that
             Station
             ,
             whatever
             may
             be
             the
             Event
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             gratifying
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Adherents
             in
             this
             matter
             be
             the
             way
             to
             secure
             and
             settle
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             conjectured
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             considered
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Person
             for
             him
             who
             is
             not
             an
             Enemy
             openly
             declared
             in
             Judgment
             and
             Practice
             against
             Presbytery
             ;
             which
             but
             corresponds
             to
             Mr.
             Iohnston's
             own
             Declaration
             
             and
             Judgment
             in
             his
             Case
             ;
             for
             when
             Summons
             were
             given
             him
             to
             appear
             before
             this
             Reverend
             Presbytery
             ,
             he
             did
             even
             then
             disown
             their
             Authority
             ,
             affirming
             he
             would
             not
             appear
             before
             them
             ,
             having
             another
             Presbytery
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             would
             answer
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             he
             would
             answer
             to
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             a
             disappointment
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             will
             occasion
             such
             a
             rupture
             amongst
             us
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             be
             easily
             healed
             ;
             And
             what
             the
             end
             or
             event
             of
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             ?
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             or
             judged
             just
             ,
             to
             impose
             upon
             us
             the
             keeping
             up
             of
             a
             Meeting-House
             to
             prevent
             other
             inconveniences
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             a
             Legal
             Maintainance
             due
             to
             the
             Faithful
             Ministers
             there
             ,
             in
             whose
             Ministry
             the
             Presbyterians
             there
             pretend
             the
             largest
             share
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             How
             can
             it
             be
             supposed
             that
             this
             Man
             is
             of
             Presbyterian
             Principles
             ,
             or
             a
             Friend
             or
             Well-wisher
             to
             the
             late
             Happy
             Change
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             since
             all
             his
             Familiarity
             is
             with
             such
             as
             are
             well
             known
             to
             be
             Friends
             to
             neither
             ;
             nor
             have
             we
             an
             instance
             of
             any
             thing
             done
             by
             him
             to
             signifie
             his
             satisfaction
             with
             the
             Change
             ,
             except
             his
             Praying
             for
             K.
             W.
             and
             Q.
             M.
             which
             is
             not
             doubted
             was
             done
             by
             Advice
             to
             keep
             off
             a
             present
             stroke
             :
             And
             it
             was
             observed
             ,
             and
             generally
             talked
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             ordered
             to
             read
             that
             Proclamation
             for
             Praying
             for
             their
             Majesties
             ,
             he
             did
             read
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             that
             contempt
             in
             his
             reading
             ,
             sitting
             on
             his
             bottom
             and
             mu●●ering
             it
             ,
             that
             his
             manner
             of
             reading
             of
             it
             made
             many
             think
             there
             was
             more
             contempt
             in
             doing
             thereof
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             had
             forborn
             it
             .
             And
             such
             like
             there
             having
             been
             a
             Sol●mn
             Day
             of
             Thanksgiving
             appointed
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             and
             a
             Proclamation
             issued
             out
             from
             the
             Convention
             of
             Estates
             for
             that
             effect
             ;
             for
             his
             own
             security
             ,
             he
             preached
             one
             Sermon
             that
             Day
             ,
             but
             spoke
             not
             one
             word
             to
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             there
             being
             of
             late
             a
             Solemn
             Day
             of
             Humiliation
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             by
             appointment
             of
             Parliament
             and
             general
             meeting
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             Happy
             Success
             in
             the
             King's
             Expedition
             for
             Ireland
             ,
             &c.
             he
             preached
             that
             Day
             ,
             but
             was
             so
             general
             and
             unconcerned
             ,
             as
             no
             hearer
             could
             have
             judged
             ,
             by
             his
             discourse
             ,
             one
             Sentence
             in
             his
             Sermon
             relating
             to
             the
             occasion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             give
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             Man's
             Spirit
             and
             Principles
             by
             which
             he
             is
             led
             ,
             whatever
             he
             may
             pretend
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             to
             see
             him
             contemn
             Authority
             ,
             who
             affirms
             neither
             Church
             nor
             State
             to
             be
             right
             .
          
           
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             How
             true
             a
             Friend
             he
             is
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             and
             Protestants
             for
             its
             sake
             ,
             may
             be
             conjectured
             by
             his
             Charity
             to
             the
             poor
             banished
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             were
             lately
             forced
             to
             fly
             from
             Ireland
             :
             For
             there
             having
             been
             a
             publick
             Collection
             appointed
             to
             be
             gathered
             for
             their
             necessary
             Supply
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             neglected
             to
             intimate
             the
             Appointment
             to
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             press
             them
             to
             that
             Duty
             of
             Charity
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             commonly
             said
             ,
             he
             used
             all
             the
             means
             he
             could
             to
             dissuade
             such
             as
             he
             had
             influence
             upon
             to
             contribute
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             Charitable
             Supply
             ;
             and
             the
             event
             was
             answerable
             to
             his
             design
             and
             desire
             ,
             for
             nothing
             was
             collected
             in
             that
             Church
             for
             that
             use
             ;
             nor
             did
             any
             Person
             ,
             within
             his
             Association
             ,
             contribute
             one
             Farthing
             thereto
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             may
             appear
             what
             just
             grounds
             there
             are
             for
             trying
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             anent
             his
             pretended
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             at
             Brunt-Island
             ;
             which
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Reverend
             Presbytery's
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             their
             definite
             Sentence
             for
             his
             removal
             from
             amongst
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             pretended
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             humbly
             expected
             and
             waited
             for
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             given
             with
             Protestation
             to
             add
             further
             ,
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             occasion
             :
             And
             beside
             all
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             Mr.
             Pitcairn
             was
             called
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Brunt-Island
             ,
             and
             appointed
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Fife
             to
             serve
             there
             long
             before
             Mr.
             
             Iohnston's
             intrusion
             amongst
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             can
             have
             no
             just
             pretence
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Sic
                 subscribitur
              
               ,
               THO.
               NAIRN
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Remarks
             upon
             the
             foresaid
             LIBEL
             ,
             given
             in
             against
             Mr.
             GEO.
             JOHNSTON
             .
          
           
             THE
             First
             Article
             will
             be
             confessed
             ,
             and
             none
             ,
             except
             the
             ignorant
             composers
             of
             the
             Libel
             ,
             will
             have
             the
             worse
             opinion
             of
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             on
             that
             account
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             might
             as
             well
             take
             a
             Presentation
             from
             K.
             Iames
             ,
             who
             was
             undoubted
             Patron
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Brunt-Island
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             an
             Indulgence
             from
             the
             same
             King
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             no
             Crime
             ,
             the
             other
             cannot
             be
             well
             justified
             ,
             because
             contrary
             to
             standing
             Laws
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             knew
             the
             Design
             was
             to
             make
             way
             for
             Popery
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             is
             less
             a
             Friend
             to
             ,
             than
             the
             Presbyterians
             are
             .
             Whereas
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             deserted
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Fala
             ,
             the
             contrary
             is
             very
             well
             known
             ,
             for
             that
             People
             had
             a
             great
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             in
             good
             esteem
             amongst
             them
             :
             They
             expressed
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             regret
             when
             he
             parted
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             were
             any
             who
             ran
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             meeting-house
             while
             he
             was
             there
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             very
             inconsiderable
             .
             His
             manner
             of
             Institution
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Brunt-Island
             ,
             was
             not
             singular
             ,
             nor
             yet
             irregular
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             no
             reasonable
             prejudice
             against
             him
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             That
             the
             other
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Presbytery
             disowned
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             always
             did
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             ,
             entertain
             a
             Brotherly
             Correspondence
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Third
             ,
             It
             might
             have
             been
             true
             ,
             That
             the
             Presbyterians
             entertained
             a
             Jealousie
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             their
             groundless
             Jealousie
             might
             have
             raised
             a
             Prejudice
             against
             his
             Ministry
             :
             But
             notwithstanding
             of
             that
             ,
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             is
             very
             capable
             of
             doing
             good
             in
             that
             Parioch
             ,
             because
             the
             Presbyterians
             are
             not
             near
             the
             number
             of
             the
             People
             of
             another
             Persuasion
             ,
             who
             love
             Mr.
             Iohnston's
             Person
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             very
             well
             pleased
             with
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             testified
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Concernment
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             All
             that
             know
             
               Mr.
               Iohnston
            
             ,
             know
             that
             he
             maketh
             Conscience
             of
             discharging
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             Minister
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             
             cannot
             be
             liable
             to
             censure
             upon
             this
             Head
             ;
             except
             amongst
             ignorant
             and
             malicious
             Persons
             ,
             his
             Omissions
             will
             be
             found
             very
             pardonable
             :
             And
             what
             is
             there
             given
             as
             an
             instance
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             Times
             ▪
             rather
             than
             to
             any
             neglect
             of
             his
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             little
             strange
             to
             see
             an
             Episcopal
             Minister
             accused
             by
             Presbyterians
             ,
             for
             encouraging
             Persons
             with
             assurance
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             pressing
             Repentance
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             are
             known
             to
             be
             much
             more
             guilty
             of
             this
             :
             And
             the
             only
             Reason
             why
             the
             Vulgar
             use
             to
             be
             more
             affected
             with
             the
             Visits
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             Visits
             of
             Episcopal
             ones
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Discourses
             of
             the
             one
             goes
             all
             upon
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             mostly
             on
             Duty
             :
             It
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             press
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             only
             upon
             these
             terms
             ;
             which
             ,
             being
             somewhat
             hard
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             therefore
             some
             choose
             the
             Presbyterian
             way
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             easie
             ,
             but
             certainly
             not
             so
             safe
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             The
             scandalous
             Person
             there
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             living
             in
             Brunt-Island
             before
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             came
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             joyned
             himself
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             Meeting-House
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             never
             under
             Mr.
             
             Iohnston's
             cure
             ;
             and
             considering
             the
             Indulgence
             given
             ,
             then
             to
             those
             of
             that
             Persuasion
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Obligation
             on
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             one
             who
             belonged
             not
             to
             his
             Congregation
             .
             The
             Banns
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             were
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             Meeting-house
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             Married
             by
             the
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             suffering
             him
             to
             be
             married
             was
             a
             Fault
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             charged
             upon
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             .
             The
             emergent
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             put
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Brunt-Island
             upon
             their
             Duty
             to
             enquire
             after
             this
             scandal
             ,
             was
             only
             some
             difference
             that
             fell
             out
             betwixt
             them
             and
             him
             ;
             whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             their
             prosecuting
             of
             scandal
             proceeds
             more
             often
             from
             a
             Pique
             ,
             than
             from
             any
             sense
             of
             the
             Sin.
             
          
           
             The
             Sixth
             Article
             is
             Trueblue
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             admitted
             as
             relevant
             ,
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             must
             be
             dismissed
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             whatever
             be
             the
             Resolutions
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Party
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             concerted
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Party
             to
             own
             
               Mr.
               Iohnson
            
             ,
             and
             to
             adhere
             to
             him
             .
             It
             is
             no
             more
             just
             to
             satisfie
             the
             one
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             reasonable
             that
             the
             lesser
             number
             yield
             to
             the
             greater
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Eighth
             is
             very
             unjust
             ,
             for
             the
             accidental
             Inconvenience
             which
             some
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             is
             no
             good
             reason
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             ones
             Legal
             Rights
             and
             just
             Possession
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             other
             remaining
             Articles
             but
             uncertain
             Sur●ises
             and
             uncharitable
             Constructions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             very
             Libel
             is
             a
             great
             Demonstration
             of
             Mr.
             Iohnston's
             Innocence
             .
             For
             when
             no
             real
             Crime
             could
             be
             objected
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             these
             whose
             M●lice
             prompted
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             〈◊〉
             had
             been●
             the
             least
             ground
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             his
             Depo●●ment
             :
             and
             Ministry
             were
             unblameable
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             Presbytery
             most
             unjust
             who
             suspended
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             no
             less
             ,
             who
             refused
             to
             repone
             him
             ,
             and
             redress
             the
             Wrong●
             he
             ha●●
             met
             with
             .
          
           
             The
             Commission
             res●●ing
             to
             right
             Mr.
             Iohnston
             ,
             the
             Parish
             of
             Brunt-Island
             being
             very
             sensible
             of
             the
             Injury
             which
             both
             he
             and
             they
             received
             ,
             resolved
             to
             do
             themselves
             right
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             met
             ,
             gave
             
               Mr.
               Iohnston
            
             a
             new
             Call
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             Possession
             again
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             declaring
             that
             they
             will
             maintain
             him
             in
             it
             by
             a
             strong
             Hand
             .
             And
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             given
             why
             this
             way
             of
             possessing
             Ministers
             should
             not
             stand
             and
             be
             justified
             as
             well
             as
             the
             dispossessing
             and
             turning
             them
             out
             by
             a
             Rabble
             .
             The
             Presbyterians
             fret
             very
             much
             at
             this
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             reason
             ,
             because
             it
             shakes
             one
             of
             the
             pretended
             Pillars
             of
             their
             Kirk
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             taken
             out
             Council-Letters
             ,
             requiring
             them
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           First
           Part.